Production Note Cornell University Library pro- duced this volume to replace the irreparably deteriorated original. It was scanned using Xerox soft- ware and equipment at 600 dots per inch resolution and com- pressed prior to storage using CCITT Group 4 compression. The digital data were used to create Cornell's replacement volume on paper that meets the ANSI Stand- ard Z39.48-1984. The production of this volume was supported in part by the Commission on Pres- ervation and Access and the Xerox Corporation. Digital file copy- right by Cornell University Library 1991.CottwU Univmitg pibratj PROM THE INCOME OF THE FISKE ENDOWMENT FUND THE BEQUEST OF Willard *iske Librarian of the University 1868-1883 1905 , .................. • I 31^4HENRY BRADSHAW SOCIETY ^ounbeb tn f0e Tear of Out &orb 1890 for f0e ebtftng of (gate fetfurgicaf €txU. Vol. XIII. ISSUED TO MEMBERS FOR THE YEAR 1897, AND PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY BY HARRISON AND SONS, ST. MARTIN’S LANE, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY. Dr\ s I • :/V': V „ Latno ; i c u:\ ; THE IRISH LIBER HYMNORUM EDITED FROM THE MSS. WITH TRANSLATIONS NOTES, AND GLOSSARY BY J. H. BERNARD, D.D., lellow of Trinity College, and Archbishop Kings Lecturer in Divinity in the University of Dublin AND R. ATKINSON, LL.D., Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Dublin. Vol. I. Text and Introduction. £onbotw 1898. c.y-LONDON: HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY, ST. MARTIN’S LANE.CONTENTS OF VOL. I. PAGE INTRODUCTION. § I. Prefatory ... ... vii § 2. Previous Editions vii § 3. Plan of this Edition ... viii § 4. Description of the Manuscripts X § 5. The Liber Hymnorum in use ... xxi § 6. Conclusion - ... xxxi LIBER HYMNORUM. I. Hymnus S. Secundini in laudem S. Patricii ... ... 3 2. Hymnus S. Ultani in laudem S. Brigidae 14 3. Hymnus Cuminei Longi in laudem Apostolorum 16 4. Hymnus S. Mugintii ... ... 22 5. Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh 25 6. Hymnus S. Cuchuimnei in lauclem S. Mariae ... 32 7. Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi ... 35 8. Hymnus S. Colmani Mac Murchon in laudem S. Michaelis ... 43 9. Hymnus S. Oengusii Meic Tipraite in laudem S. Martini 46 IO. Gloria in Excelsis 49 II. Magnificat 53 12. Benedictus ... .. ... 56 13. Laudate pueii dominum (Tc Deum) 59 14. Hymnus S. Columbae Altus Prosator 62 15. Hymnus S. Columbae In te Christe .« ... 84 16. Hymnus S. Columbae Noli pater ... 87 17. Oratio S. Iohannis Euangelistae ... 90 18. Epistola Saluatoris nostri ad Abgarum ... 93 19. Hymnus S. Fiechi in laudem S. Patricii 96 20. Oratio Ninini 105 21. Hymnus S. Ultani in laudem S. Brigidae 107 22. Hymnus S. Broccani in laudem S. Brigidae no 23. Hymnus S. Sanctani 129 —-—24. Lorica S. Patricii 133 25. Lamentatio S. Ambrosii 137 26. Orationes excerptae de Psalterio 144 27. Hymnus [S. Columbae] in laudem S. Ciarani ... 157 28. Hymnus in laudem S. Lasriani ... 158 29. Hymnus Mael-Isu 159 30. Nomina Apostolorum ... 159 31. Hymnus in laudem S. Patricii ... 160 32. Hymnus in laudem S. Brigidae ... 161 33. Amra S. Columbae 162vi CONTENTS. LIBER HYMNORUM—continued. 34. Oratio S. Adamnani PAGE ... 184 35. Stemma S. Mobi ... ... 184 36. Hymnus S. Philippi ... ... ... ... 185 37. Miscellanea .. 186 38. De Liberatione Scandlani ... ... 187 39. De exitu S. Columbae ... 189 40. De quinque partibus Momoniae ... 190 ADDITAMENTA. 41. In laudem hymnodiae ... 193 42. Hymnus in laudem trium regum ... ... 194 43. Benedicite ... 195 44. Hymnus uespertinus ... 197 45. Hymnus de SS. Petro et Paulo ... ... I98 46. Cantemus dominogloriose ... ... 200 47. Quicunqtte unit ... ... 203 48. Lorica Gildae ... 206 INDICES. i. Index Sacrae Scripturae .. 213 ii. Index Scriptorum ... 216 iii. Glossary to the Irish Hymns ... 217 iv. Glossary to the Amra ... 277 Of these pieces Nos. 1-40 are contained in the MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (T); Nos. 41-47 are found in the MS. in the Franciscan Convent, Dublin (F), but are not in T. No. 48, though not found either in T or F, is printed as an appendix for reasons which will appear in the notes. The Plates inserted at p. xxxii are derived from photographs of T and F respectively. They are both, roughly speaking, three-quarters the size of the originals.INTRODUCTION. § i. Prefatory. The book generally known as the Irish Liber Hymnorum is a vellum MS. of the eleventh century in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (T), containing a number of hymns and prayers in Latin and Irish which were used in the worship of the early Celtic Church. Another copy, a little later in date, containing many of the same hymns with a few additional pieces, is preserved in the Franciscan Convent, Dublin (F). Both manuscripts are copiously glossed and annotated, in many instances by the original scribes. It is proposed in the present volume to reproduce all that can be read of the matter contained in these two manuscripts. § 2. Previous Editions. In 1855 the late Dr. J. H. Todd edited for the Irish Archaeo- logical and Celtic Society the first part of what was intended to be a complete edition of The Book of Hymns of the Ancient Church of Ireland. A second instalment appeared in 1869, but owing to the editor’s lamented death the work was never finished. In these two volumes the first eighteen pieces contained in the Trinity College manuscript were printed with much care, and the copious and learned notes which Dr. Todd added are still of great value, and are indeed indispensable to the student of ecclesiastical legend who desires information on the many points of antiquarian interest which the hymns suggest. The only MS. authorities to which Dr. Todd had access were the principal manuscript (T), and a manuscript in the custody of the Royalviii INTRODUCTION. Irish Academy known as the Leabhar Breac (B), of which more will be said below.1 Since Dr. Todd's time the Irish hymns in the collection have received a good deal of attention from students of Celtic philology. In particular Dr. Whitley Stokes has printed and translated in Goidelica (2nd edition, 1872) all the Irish pieces in T, with the exception of Nos. 35-40, which are of secondary interest. In this volume many small errors in Todd's editio princeps of the Irish glosses were corrected. More recently the same editor printed from F, in his Tripartite Life of S. Patrick (1887), the pieces numbered 1, 19, and 24, with the copious marginalia which the MS. has on No. 19. The more legible parts of the marginalia in F, on the Irish hymns in honour of S. Brigid, are also given with translations by Dr. Whitley Stokes, in his Lives of the Saints from the Book of Lismore (1890). Other publications of the more important Irish hymns, viz., 5 and 19-24, are those of Zimmer in his Keltische Studien and of Windisch in his Irische Texte. Single hymns have frequently been printed by other editors and have appeared in various collections, e.g. in the Analecta hymnica medii aeui (Part xix) of Dreves, who printed for the-first time Nos. 27, and 45 ; and some account of these publications will be given in their proper place. § 3. Plan of this Edition. It will be seen from what has been said in § 2 that in one form or another most, though not all, of the matter contained in the Irish Liber Hymnorum is already accessible to the student, though it is scattered through many volumes. What is actually printed from the two principal manuscripts for the first time now consists of the Latin pieces Nos. 25, 26, 43, 46; of the Irish 1 For the text of one hymn (No. 6) Dr. Todd had also collated P (see p. xix).INTRODUCTION. IX pieces numbered 35-42 which are, as has been said, of secondary importance; of the Irish glosses in F on No. 5 ; and of some glosses or marginalia from the same manuscript on the hymns 19, 21, 22, which have not hitherto been deciphered, or at least printed, by previous editors. In addition we have printed* wherever we could read them, notes, consisting for the most part of fragments of patristic Latin, which are written on the upper margins of T. Our main object has been to present the complete contents of T and F to the reader, in a form in which their variations can be readily apprehended ; and in our apparatus criticus we have given the readings of such other manuscripts with Celtic affinities as we know to contain any of our hymns and seem worthy of collation. A description of these manuscripts, twenty-eight in number, exclusive of T and F, will be given in the following section. We have, then, printed the text of T as a standard wherever it was available; where it is defective, either from mutilation, or because, as in the case of Nos. 41-47, it did not originally contain the pieces in question, the text of F has beenf printed. In all cases where this has been done the fact is signified, as a glance at the arrangement of the pages will show. Jn orthographical details we have followed the usage of the manuscripts exactly, and for the most part as regards capital letters, with the exception that we have uniformly capitalized proper names. Letters and words included in square brackets [ ] do not exist in the MSS., but have been supplied by the editors ; round brackets ( ) have been used to mark off letters and words, which though now illegible in the MSS., we have reason to believe were originally there. We have used italics to mark the expansion of contractions in the Irish texts ; in the Latin pieces it did not seem necessary to disfigure our pages with this artifice, as doubt as to the meaning of a contraction can only arise, in manuscripts like these, very rarely if at all. The com- pendia scribendi adopted by the scribes are those usually foundX INTRODUCTION. in Irish MSS. We have tried to mark by differences of type the more conspicuous differences in the various styles of writing that occur in T. The chief defect in Dr. Todd's presentation of the text arose from the lack of MS. evidence which he had before him, and he had recourse sometimes in consequence to the testimony of printed editions. This defect we have tried to remedy, and in some cases have been able to add considerably to the MS. testimony heretofore printed ; in other cases we have failed to find our hymns existing elsewhere (eg, Nos. 25, 26, 29, 37-39, 41, 45) ; but we have been careful to base our apparatus criticus in all cases on MS. evidence alone. Of the hymns, prefaces, and glosses in the Irish language, translations are given in our second volume. These are entirely the work of Dr. Atkinson, who is also solely responsible for the collation of the Irish pieces with the manuscripts, and for the Glossaries of the Irish words in the principal hymns (Nos. 5, 19-24, 29), and in the Amra (No. 33), which are printed at the end of this volume. In these glossaries no account is taken of the vocabulary of the Prefaces or the Glosses, as these represent a later stage in the language ; and for a like reason, the later Irish pieces (Nos. 36-42) are not drawn upon. For the collation of the Latin texts of T, F and B, Dr. Atkinson and I are jointly responsible ; the materials for the rest of the apparatus criticus I have myself collected. The introduction to Vol. II, which deals with the metrical systems of the Liber Hymnorumy is the work of Dr. Atkinson ; I have written all the notes, with the. exception of a few on Irish linguistic, which will be readily recognised. § 4. Description of the Manuscripts. T. The manuscript classed E. 4. 2, in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (saec. xi). It consists now of 34 vellum folios about io£ inches long by 7 broad, with three supplementaryINTRODUCTION,\ xi scraps of vellum bound in at the end, which we have numbered as fragmenta i, ii, iii. The first page, which probably con- tained the Preface to S. Sechnall’s hymn Audite omnes, in honour of S. Patrick, is missing, as is also one folio between fir. 12 and 13, and two folios between ff. 24 and 25 (see p. 149). The folios towards the end have been displaced by the binder, and their order should be : 25, 29, 30, 31, 32, 34, 26, 27, 33, 28. We have printed the text in this order. It is not possible now to determine in what fashion the leaves were gathered and bound together when the MS. was in its original form. It contains the pieces 1-40 (inch) in order as given in the Table of Contents. The initial letters of the hymns are beautiful specimens of the Irish art of illumination in the middle ages; and the writing as far as fol. 31 is splendidly executed (see Plate I). After this point it degenerates, and is apparently of considerably later date than that of the main body of the manuscript; it is probable indeed that these later hymns, none of which occurs in the Franciscan copy, may not in strictness belong to the Liber Hymnorum itself, but are supplementary pieces added by a later scribe. There are various styles of writing in the manuscript. The Latin hymns as far as No. 25 are in a fine square semi-uncial which we have represented by pica type ; the Irish hymns and the prayers are in an angular character, and we have printed them in smallpicay as also the Prefaces which are in a smaller angular hand. As far as No. 23 there are interlinear and marginal glosses to all the hymns in Latin and Irish in very minute writing which we have given in brevier type.1 In addition to these there are notes in the upper margins, much defaced and very hard to read, which we have attempted to reproduce at the end of each hymn ; they are chiefly extracts from Augustine, Isidore, Gregory and Hraban of S. Maur, and do not seem as a rule to have any special bearing upon the text. But it has been necessary for the plan of this edition to 1 The references at the foot of the pages in nonpareil type have been added by me.INTRODUCTION, j xii print them so far as they are legible, in order that the reader may have the entire contents of the MS. before him. These, together with the glosses, may be somewhat later than the text of the hymns; but it does not seem to us that there is any clear evidence for this, palaeographical or other. The MS. is not easy to date with precision, but it is probably of the eleventh century and perhaps belongs to its earlier years. Of its history we know practically nothing. It has been in the Library of Trinity College since the middle of the seventeenth century; and it is possible that it came to us through Archbishop Ussher, although it is not kept with the bulk of his manuscripts. A few notes from it are found in the seventeenth century paper MS. F. 4. 30, in the same Library, but they throw no light on its proyenance. It is probable that Ware had seen it, though it is possible that his words refer to another copy of the Liber Hymnorum which we have failed to trace. In his Opuscula S. Patricii (p. 144) he says: “ Neque hie praetermittendum extare etiam- num Hymnum S. Patricio attributum, in antiquo turn Latinorum turn Hibernicorum Hymnorum codice, literis Hibernicis descripto, ad conuentum fratrum minorum de obseruantia Donegalliae olim pertinente, qui ita definit; Domini est salus. domini est salus, salus tua Domine sit semper nobiscum, Reliqua pars eiusdem lingua Hibernica conscripta est, a cuius peritia me longe abesse profiteor ; ideoque Hymni illius editio ab alio quopiam est expectanda.” The piece here referred to the Lorica S. Patricii (our No. 24) is not in F; and F seems to be complete and to have survived without mutilation. It is in T, but there is no other evidence for connecting T with the Donegal Franciscans ; and further the Latin versicles at the end do not agree exactly with the text of them in T. They agree much better with the readings of © (see p. 135) ; but then © = Rawl. B. 512 could not possibly be described as a Book of Latin and Irish Hymns.INTRODUCTION. xiii If Ware’s evidence is to be securely relied on, his words would suggest the existence of another copy of the Liber Hymnorum, possibly at Brussels, where some of the Louvain manuscripts ultimately found a home. But we have not been able to trace the existence of such a book; and perhaps the true inference to draw from Ware’s statement is that he had seen T (though where, we know not) and was speaking from memory, or from imperfect notes, of the versicles at the end of the Lorica. The reference to the Donegal Franciscans may be due to some further confusion with F. It is hardly likely that the Donegal Convent had two copies of the Liber Hymnorum. A beautiful modern copy on paper of the entire volume (T) was acquired by Trinity College in 1892, at the dispersion of the library of Bishop Reeves, the eminent Celtic scholar and antiquary. At the end of this there is a colophon: “ Ar na criocnuccad du Patraic .h. Caoim. mdcccxlii,” which seems to indicate that it was the work, not of Bishop Reeves himself as we were inclined to believe on a hasty examination, but of one Patrick O’Keeffe, who was well-known in Dublin half a century since as an Irish scribe. It is carefully executed, and aims at reproducing its exemplar paginatim et literatim ; but it does not add in any way to our knowledge of the book. F. This valuable MS., now preserved in the Library of the Franciscan Convent at Dublin (saec. xi), is the only other copy of the Irish Liber Hymnorum known to us. It consists of 23 folios, and it contains in the following order the pieces which are numbered 41, 42, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 43, 44, 10 45, 5, 6, 11, 46, 12, 13, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 47, in our Table of Contents. It thus omits Nos. 24-40 (incl.) which are found in T, and contains Nos. 41-47 (incl.) which are absent from that MS.; the remaining hymns being common to both MSS., though not always occurring in the same order. Of the pieces peculiar to F, only 41 and 42 are in Irish, the rest being Latin. It is not a copy of T, as will be seen from the collation,xiv INTRODUCTION. though the text all through is of the same general character There are copious glosses and marginal notes in the case of many of the hymns, as will be noted in the proper place. The handwriting (see Plate II) and the character of the illuminated letters1 suggest a date not earlier than the eleventh century, and probably it was written towards its close, or at the beginning of the twelfth. If reliance may be placed on its spellings and its grammatical forms, it would seem to be later than T.2 Of its provenance little is known. On the lower margin of p. 3 a seventeenth century hand has written “ Ex libris con- uentus de Dunnagall” ; and Sir James Ware3 expressly quotes it in the year 1639 as “Lib. uet. hymn, conuent. Dunnagalliae,” This, too, seems to be the MS. pf which Ware writes as follows in his Opuscula S. Patricia (165 6). Speaking of the hymn Audite omnesoi S. Sechnall in honour of S. Patrick (No. 1), which he prints, he says : “ Descriptus est hymnus ille alphabeticus ex antiquo codice MS. hymnorum olim ad conuentum ordinis minorum de obseruantia Donagalliae pertinente, nunc in bibliotheca instructissima Usseriana asseruato.” And that the MS. was at one time in Ussher’s hands is made certain by his own statements in the Epistle to Vossius prefixed to his tract De Symbolis (1647): “In hymnorum, partim Latino partim Hibernico sermone scriptorum, codice uetustissimo . . . notatum reperi, trium episcoporum opera in eadem Nicaena synodo illud [sc. symbolum Athanasianum] fuisse compositum, Eusebii et Dionysii, et nomen tertii (sic enim ibi legitur) nescimus. . . In eadem hymnorum collectione, Nicetam Deum laudauisse legimus, dicentem ; Laudate pueri dominum laudate nomen domini; Te Deum laudamus, te dominum confitemur. Et quae sequuntur in hymno illo decantatissimo, 1 The citation of Eochaid Ua Flannucain in the Preface to the first hymn confirms this (see vol. ii. pp. 7, 98). 2 See Stokes’ Tripartite Life of St. Patrick, p. cii. 3 De Scriptoribus Hibernia, p. 15. p. 150.INTRODUCTION. xv qui B. Ambrosio uulgo tribuitur: ista praeterea adjecta appendice. Te patrem adoramus aeternum, te sempiternum filium inuocamus, Teque spiritum sanctum in una diuinitatis sub- stantia manentem confitemur. Tibi uni Deo in Trinitate debitas laudes et gratias referimus: ut te incessabili uoce laudare mereamur per aeterna secula seculorum. Amen.”1 A reference to the Prefaces to the Quicunque unit and the Te Deum in F (see pp. 203, 59 infra) will show conclusively that F was the MS. to which Ussher here refers. There is still a paper MS. in Ussher’s collection in the Library of Trinity College (E. 3. 28), containing a copy of certain of the Irish hymns in F ; that F was its source rather than T is evident as well from some of the readings adopted as from the order in which the hymns have been transcribed. F, however, must have been at the Franciscan Monastery of Donegal in 1630, for it was one of the books from which Michael O’Clery tells us he composed the Martyrology of Donegal\ “ begun and ended ” in that year.2 Shortly afterwards it left Ireland, and in company with the other Donegal MSS. reached the Franciscan house at Louvain. It was probably through Michael O’Clery’s zeal that they were put in safe cus- tody there.3 They were studied by the great Franciscan scholar Father John Colgan, and the copies of some of the most famous of our hymns, printed by him in the Trias Thaumaturga (1645), were derived from F, as is apparent from the text which he gives. From thence F found its way to S. Isidoro, Rome, where it remained until the year 1872, when permission was given by the General of the Order for the return of the Irish manuscripts to Dublin ; they are now housed in the Franciscan Monastery, Merchants’ Quay. To the courtesy of the Librarian, Rev. T. A. O’Reilly, O.S.F., we are indebted for access to F at all times. 1 Ussher, Works, vii. p. 300. 2 See under Jan. 18, Feb. 1, and Sept. 4, in the Martyrology of Donegal, edited by Todd and Reeves for the Irish Archaeological Society (1864). 3 See Historical Manuscripts Commission. App. to Fourth Report, p. 600.XVI INTRODUCTION. This MS. was not seen by Dr. Todd until the very end of his life, and consequently he was not able to avail himself of its readings in his edition of the Liber Hymnorum. The most complete description of it, hitherto printed, is that given on pp. cii-cix, Vol. i, of Dr. Whitley Stokes* edition of The Tripartite Life of S. Patrick (1887). Facsimiles of one verse of a hymn from it, and of several initial letters, are given by Sir J. Gilbert in his National MSS. of Ireland\ Part iv, App. Plate xxi. The other MSS. which we have used are the following:— A. The Antiphonary of Bangor (saec. vii), now at the Ambrosian Library, Milan, (C. 5, inf). Among its contents are Nos. I, 7, 10, 12, 13, 43, and 46 of the pieces in this volume. It has been diligently edited for the Henry Bradshaw Society by the Rev. F. E. Warren, B.D. (1892 and 1895) ; and it is from the photographic facsimile forming the first volume of his edition that the variants registered in our apparatus criticus have been taken. For a full account of the MS. and of its previous editors reference should be made to Mr. Warren’s pages. B. The Leabhar Breac (saec. xivj or Speckled Book, pre- served in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy at Dublin. This MS. is an immense collection of ecclesiastical pieces ; and contains Nos. 1, 10, 14 (in part), 30, 33, 35, and 48 of our hymns, as well as Prefaces to 1, 10, 11, 12, 14, and 43, which are of the same character as the Prefaces in T and F. Hymns Nos. 1 and 14 are copiously glossed in this manuscript. It has been published in facsimile by the Royal Irish Academy (Dublin, 1876), with a complete table of contents; the collations for this edition have been made with the MS. itself. C. The Book of Cerne (saec. ix), now in the University Library at Cambridge (LL. i, 10). This MS. is, as yet, inedited ; but Nos. 7, 17, and 48, which it contains, wereINTRODUCTION. xvi 1 collated in February, 1895, by me for the purposes of this edition. A short description of the MS., which belonged to the Abbey of Cerne in Dorsetshire, will be found in the Catalogue of the MSS. of the Cambridge University Library, Vol. iv, p. 5. D. This is the fragmentary MS. numbered Harleian 7653 in the British Museum (saec. ix). It contains, inter alia, a text of the Te Deum (No. 13), which seemed worth collating for this volume, as it has readings which con- nect it with the Irish type of text. This has already been printed by Mr. W. de Gray Birch in the Book of Nunnaminster, App. B (Hampshire Record Society, 1889), and by Mr. Warren in the Antiphonary of Bangor, Vol. ii, p. 83; I examined it afresh in December, 1895. E. The MS. numbered 218 of the School of Medicine at Montpellier (saec. ix). It contains No. 14, the Altus pro sat or, between the De Uita Contemplatiua ascribed to S. Prosper and some epigrams which bear the name of that author. The text has been printed by A. Boucherie in the Revue des langues romanes, Vol. vii, pp. 12-24 (1875) ; and our collation has been derived from this source. G. The MS. numbered 2 at the S. Gallen Stiftsbibliothek (saec. viii), and H. The MS. numbered 577 (saec. ix or x) at the same Library. These MSS. contain No. 7, the Hymnum dicat attributed to S.: Hilary of Poitiers, and they have been kindly collated by Dr. Ad. Fah for our edition. I. The MS. numbered 146 in the Library at Orleans (saec. x). This contains No. 14 among the works of S. Prosper, and its text of the hymn has been printed by Ch. Cuissard in the Revue Celtique, Vol. v. p. 205 ff. (1882). We have taken the variants in our apparatus criticus from this edition. bINTROD UCTION. xviji J. The MS. Reg. 2. A. xx, in the British Museum (saec. vii), the fullest description of which is given in Rev. F. E. Warren's Antiphonary of Bangor, Vol. ii, p. 97, ff. I have placed the readings of No. 18 in our apparatus criticus, but have not transcribed one or two Anglo- Saxon glosses and some Latin prayers which it has in the margin. J also contains several of the ordinary canticles, but there is nothing sufficiently distinctive in their text to make it worth registering. K. The Reichenau MS. at Karlsruhe No.cxcv (saec. ix), con- taining among other pieces with Irish connexions (see Mone Hymni Latini medii aeui, i, p. 387, and iii, p. 74) No. 6 of our hymns. For a collation of this hymn we are indebted to Dr. A. Holder. L. The Book of Lismore, a MS. (saec. xv), in possession of the Duke of Devonshire. The lives of the Saints from this book have been carefully edited by Dr. Whitley Stokes (Anecdota Oxoniensia, Mediaeval and Modern Series, Part V., 1890) ; and our collation of No. 21 and its preface is derived from his edition. M. This MS. is classed M. 32. 4, at the Ambrosian Library, Milan, (saec. ix). It contains the Altus prosator of S. Columba (No. 14), at the end of the work De Uita Contemplatiua. The Hymn was printed from this MS. by Reifferscheid (Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akad., Phil. Hist. Classe, xvii. p. 544). Dr. Wickham Legg kindly checked Reifferscheid’s transcript in April, 1895, for the purpose of this edition, and furnished us with a few additional glosses which are probably of the twelfth century. N. The Book of Nunnaminster, i.e.y Harl. 2965, in the British Museum (saec. viii). This has been edited by Mr. de Gray Birch (Hampshire Record Society, 1889). My collations of Nos. 17 and 48 were made in August, 1896.INTRODUCTION. xix O. The Oxford copy of O’Donnell’s Vita Columbae, viz., Rawl. B. 514, in the Bodleian Library (saec. xvi). The transcript of No. 16 from this MS. which we have used, was obtained through the good offices of Rev. H. J. White, M.A., of Merton College. The author of this Irish Life of Columba (Colgan’s Vita Quinta) was Manus O’Donnell, son of Black Hugh O’Donnell, who died in 1537, according to the Four Masters, in the Franciscan Monastery of Donegal, after assumption of the habit of the order. The MS. was written at Lifford in 1532. Some pages are reproduced in fac- simile in Gilbert’s National MSS. of Ireland\ Part iii., Plates lxvi, lxvii. P. The cursive Greek Psalter, A. vii. 3, in the University Library at Basel (saec. x ?). The collation of No. 6, Cantemus in omni die (which is written on folio 2, before the Psalter), was made for us in May, 1895, by Dr. Wickham Legg. Q. The copy of O’Donnell’s Vita Columbae (saec. xvi), pre- served in the Franciscan Convent at Dublin (see under F and O). It contains hymn No. 16. This was the actual copy used by Father John Colgan, from which he compiled the Latin version of Columba’s life given as the Vita Quinta in the Trias Thaumaturga. R. The Reichenau MS. at Karlsruhe (saec. ix), numbered ccxxi. It contains, in addition to other hymns having Irish relations (see Mone Hymni Latini medii aeuiy i, p. 447, iii, pp. 68 and 182), Nos. 6 and 8, which were collated for us by Dr. A. Holder. S. The Stowe Missal (saec. viii), now in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy at Dublin. We have thought it worth while to register the variants of the Gloria in Excelsis (No. 10) from this MS., as they present some peculiarities only found in copies of this hymn which have connexions with Celtic Christianity. b 2XX INTROD UCTJON. V. The Vatican MS. Pal. 1. 482 (saec. xi or xii?). For the collation of No. 2 from this MS. we are indebted to Signor Ignazio Guidi of Rome. The Palatine collec- tion at the Vatican originally came from Heidelberg. W. The Antiphonary of Kilmoone (saec. xv), classed B. 1, S, in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. This contains No. 31 of our hymns in an office for the Feast of S. Patrick. X. The Bodleian MS. (saec. xiii or xiv ?), classed Laud. Misc. 615. It contains, among other Irish pieces, No. 21, S. Ultan’s hymn in honour of Brigid, at p. 113 ; and we have given a collation. Y. The Bodleian MS. (saec. xv), Rawl. B. 505, and Z. The Bodleian MS. (saec. xv), Rawl. B. 485, contain No. 28, the hymn in honour of S. Ciaran, ascribed to S. Columba. My collation was made in December, 1894. A. This is a manuscript (saec. ix) formerly at Darmstadt and now at Cologne. Hymn No. 48 was printed from it by Mone in his Hymni Latini medii aeui, i. 367 ; our record of its readings is taken from a transcript printed by Zimmer1 in 1893. ©. The copy of the Tripartite Life at the Bodleian Library, classed Rawl. B. 512 (saec. xiv or xv). The text of No. 24 from this has been printed by Dr. Whitley Stokes in Goidelica, p. 153, and we have taken our variants from his transcript. H. The MS. Lat. 18665 (olim Tegernsee 665) in the Stadts- bibliothek, at Munich (saec. xi). It contains at the end of the De Uita Contemplatiuay the Altus of S. Columba (No. 14), the variants of which have been courteously supplied to us by Dr. L. Traube. 2. The Southampton Psalter, in the Library of St. John’s College, Cambridge (saec. xi). The collations of Nos. 1 Nennius uindicatust p. 337.INTRODUCTION. xxi 43 and 46 from this MS., which is distinctively Irish, were kindly made for me by Mr. F. C. Burkitt. The British Museum MS. Harl. 585 (saec. x). The colla- tion of No. 48 from this is borrowed from Birch’s Book of Nunnaminster. I cannot guarantee its exact fidelity, as I have not been able to consult the MS. itself. § 5. The Liber Hymnorum in use. Books of hymns are not mentioned in the West before the time of St. Hilary of Poitiers, who, according to St. Isidore of Seville, was the first Christian hymn writer.1 S. Jerome says that a Liber Hymnorum by Hilary was extant in his day.2 * As we come to later times, mention of such collections becomes more frequent; one, for instance, is ascribed to Bede. More to our purpose is a book mentioned by Adamnan in his Vita S. Columbae,s of which he tells a wonderful story that need not here be repeated. He describes it as hymnorum liber septiman- iorum sanctae Columbae manu descriptus, which apparently means a book of hymns for weekly use. According to the B Preface of the Altus Prosator {see vol. ii. p. 23), one of the presents sent by Pope Gregory to Columba was “ The Hymn of the Week—a hymn for every night in the week.” And again Adamnan tells that on the morning of S. Columba’s death hymns were sung at the monastic offices at Iona; hymnis matutinalibus terminatis is his phrase.4 Unfortunately of the structure of the daily offices in the Celtic Church we know very little ; but we have evidence which enables us to identify some of the hymns that were in, at least occasional, use. In his Chapters on the Book of Mulling (ch. vii), Dr. Lawlor has called attention to a directory for an office which he has 1 De officiis, i. 6. 3 Lib. II., 9. 2 De uir. illustr. 100. 4 Lib. III., 23.XXII INTRODUCTION. succeeded in deciphering at the end of S. John's Gospel in the Book of Mulling, a ninth century copy of the Latin Gospels preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. He has observed that in several cases the last three verses oi a hymn are prescribed for recitation, in accordance with a Celtic usage of which we shall give instances further on {see vol. ii, p. 98) ; and he has thus been enabled to identify nearly all the pieces mentioned in the directory. For the details of his most ingenious reasoning, we must refer the reader to his mono- graph ; but we give here his scheme of the service. “ It consists,” he writes {l.c. p. 162) “ of the following parts (following an illegible portion at the beginning):— 1. The Song of the B.V.M. {Magnificat). 2. ? 3. Stanzas 4, 5, 6, of the Hymn of S. Columba {Noli Pater). 4. A lection from the beginning of S. Matthew v, followed apparently by a formula not yet identified. 5. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of S. Secundinus {Audite omnes). 6 and 7. Two stanzas supplementary to this hymn {In memoria and Patricius episcopus). 8. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of Cummain Fota {Celebra Iudd). 9. The antiphon Exaudi, &c., appended to this hymn. 10. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of S. Hilary of Poictiers {Hymnum dicat). 11. The antiphon Unitas in trinitate, &c. 12. The Apostles' Creed. 13. The Lord's Prayer, followed possibly by 14. The Collect Ascendat oratio> &c.” The manuscript is extremely hard to read; but Nos. 2, 3, 11, and 14 of the above are the only items, I think, about which there can be any reasonable doubt. No. 2 is quite illegible, and I can offer no suggestion.INTRODUCTION. xxiii No. 3 stands as follows in the manuscript: Benedictus usq; ioh . . . , which I believe to have been correctly identified by Dr. Lawlor with part of the hymn Noli pater (see p. 88), rather than with the familiar hymn of Zacharias, which naturally suggests itself. For this identification some reasons, in addition to those mentioned by Dr. Lawlor, will be given below (see p. xxvi and vol. ii. p. 172). Of No. II all that is legible is . . . nita . . . sq; l finem, which I shall presently show cause for equating with the hymn In trinitate spes mea (No. 8 in our collection), rather than with the antiphon Unitas in trinitate (p. 42 infra) suggested by Dr. Lawlor. No. 14 is quite illegible ; but the collect Ascendat oratio follows the Creed and the Lord's Prayer in a short office in the Liber Hymnorum (p. 156, infra) ; and I believe, therefore, that it probably occupied the same place in the Mulling Office. There was also something in the manuscript before Mag- nificaty which cannot now be read. In Dr. Lawlor’s opinion this directory for an office is written by the hand of one of the scribes of the Book of Mulling; and l it is therefore to be ascribed to the ninth century. It is ^ interesting to find a trace of the use of so many of the pieces in the Liber Hymnorum at so early a date. The Book of Mulling, indeed, is thus the earliest witness to several of our hymns ; for our manuscripts (T and F) are later by two or three centuries. It is important to observe, in the next place, that there is another reference to the Mulling office in Celtic literature, a reference which explains, as it seems to me, its occasion and purpose. An ancient prediction, frequently alluded to in Irish documents,1 had spoken of the “Feast of S. John,” i.e.y the Decollation of John the Baptist (Aug. 29), as a day of mis- fortune, on which a wide-spread pestilence would begin its 1 See O’Curry’s Manuscript Materials of Irish History, p. 423.XXIV INTRODUCTION, ravages. For instance, a prophecy ascribed to S. Mulling (one of the “ Four Prophets ” of Ireland, d. 696), runs as follows : “ On John’s festival will come an onslaught, Which will search Ireland from the south-east; A fierce dragon that will burn everything it reaches, Without communion, without sacrifice.”1 Again, the Four Masters record that in the year 1096, “the men of Ireland were seized with great fear in consequence ” of of this well-known prediction, and that a general fast was ordered, with alms and offerings, which proved efficacious in averting the plague. Now, the prediction was believed to have been made in the first instance by Adamnan, and in the Leabhar Breac (fif. 258, 9), there is a piece generally known as the “ Second Vision ot Adamnan,” which incorporates the old superstition and dresses it up with new matter.2 This piece seems to have been com- posed before the Anglo-Norman invasion of Ireland, and probably not long before the fateful year 1096. It directs that there shall be a three days’ fast every three months, viz.: (1) on the first Friday “after Shrovetide of Lent of winter {chorgais- gemrid), z>., the beginning of Advent3; (2) on Ash Wednes- day ; (3) on the Wednesday after Pentecost; and (4) on the Wednesday after the beginning of autumn. Also on August 29th, the “Feast of St. John,” a like fast was to be observed. And then is given the account of the penitential office which was to be used on these special occasions, in view of the dreaded pestilence. “ In the time that is given to God for fasting and prayer, it is wrong to think of aught save the benefit of the soul, both by preaching and celebration,4 to wit, a hundred genu- 1 This is a note in the B copy of the Felire of Oengas, at Aug. 29. See Stokes’ Felire, p. cxxxiv. 2 This is translated by Whitley Stokes in the Revue Celtique, xii. 240. 3 Dr. Whitley Stokes observes that this points to a Quadragesima of winter, such as was observed in some of the Gallican Churches. 4 It is to be borne in mind that ‘ celebration ’ (celebrad) in Celtic literature, does not signify the Eucharistic service. This was called oiffrenny ‘offering’; celebrad stands for the Divine Office or, generally, for any public service of prayer and praise.INTRODUCTION. XXV flexions with Biait, and Magnificat, and Benedictus, and Miserere mei.Deus, and cross-vigil, and Patrick's Hymn, and the Hymn of the Apostles, and a smiting of hands, and a Hymnum dicat, and Michael’s Hymn, and a genuflexion thrice at the end of each hymn, and they strike their breasts and say ‘ May mercy come to us, O God, and may we have the Kingdom of heaven, and may God put away from us every plague and every mortality.’ ” The identification of the office here mentioned with that sketched out in the Book of Mulling is easy. Biait is the Irish form of Beatiy and is frequently used as the short title of the Beatitudes from S. Matthew v.1 2 “ Patrick’s Hymn ” is the Audite omnes of S. Sechnall (p. 9 infra); the “ Hymn of the Apostles” is the Celebra Iuda of S. Cummain Fota (p. 18) f and “ Michael’s Hymn ” is the hymn in honour of S. Michael attributed to S. Colman mac Murchon, which begins In trinitate spes mea fixa (p. 44). According to a recognised usage (see Vol. ii. p. 98), the last three stanzas of the well-known hymns numbered 1, 3, and 7 in our collection, did duty for the whole ; and in the cases of 1 and 3 the usual antiphons were appended to them. It thus appears that the office given in the Book of Mulling and that roughly described in the Second Vision of Adamnan are practically identical. The differences are but trifling. In the one case the Beatitudes precede, in the other case they follow the Magnificat and Benedictus (i.e.y part of the 1 For instance, we have printed a gloss at p. 114 infra (see Vol. ii, p. 193), where “ the eight biaits of the gospel ” are of course the Beatitudes in the Sermon on the Mount. Another undoubted employment of the word in this sense will be found at the beginning of the Passion of St. Peter and St. Paul in the Leabhar Breac (Atkinson,, Passions and Homilies, pp. 86, 329, 561). But biait was also used as a short title of Ps. cxix (cxviii) Beati immaculatiy and this must be borne in mind. Thus in an Irish commentary on the Psalter in the MS. Rawl. B. 512, it is observed that there are five psalms “on which the Hebrew alphabet has been put,” viz., “Noli (Ps. xxxvi), Confitebor (Ps. cx), and Beatns uir (Ps. cxi) before the Biaitt and the Biait itself (i.e. Ps. cxviii), and Exaltabo (Ps. cxliv).” See Kuno Meyer in Hibemica Minora. 2 And not, as Mr. Warren suggests {Antiphonary of Bangor, II. 39), the hymn beginning Precamurpatrem.XXVI INTRODUCTION. Noli Pater), and in the office of the Adamnan Vision there is mention of a Miserere mei deus (Ps. li. 3), and of the prayer beginning “ May mercy come to us,”1 which do not appear in the Mulling office. The Creed and the Lord's Prayer, on the other hand, which are prescribed in the Book of Mulling are not found in the Visio. This monastic office, then, comprised, in addition to a lection from S. Matth. v, and some short prayers, the hymns numbered 11, 16, 1, 3, 7, 8, in our Liber Hymnorum. It was used with the special intention of invoking the Divine protection against the dreaded Yellow Plague (see Vol. ii. p 172) ; and it is interesting to find that such services of intercession were held in connexion with the monastery of St. Mulling, as will be seen from the following quotation. ut In Media* inquit Dauid Rothus episcopus Ossor- ensis, ‘ S. Ioannis Baptistae fons ; in Lagenia, S. Brigitae puteus uisitur. Ad riuulum S. Molengi quarto a Rosponte lapide, ad fluueum Neorium situm olim deprecandae peslis asylum, omnes ordinum orationes causa confluebant.’ ”2 Now we have seen that the prediction of this pestilence was specially ascribed to St. Mulling; and we have also seen that services of intercession in reference to it were held Ad riuulum S. Molengi. It was there- fore quite natural that the order of service should be sketched in a book called by his name and preserved in the monastery which he founded. One other example of a directory for a monastic service in the Celtic Church is extant, though in a fragmentary condition. The first three leaves of the Greek Psalter at Basel (which we call P and have described in § 4 above) are occupied with some Latin pieces in Irish handwriting. First comes our hymn No. 6 (Cantemus in omni die) at full length. Then (the hand- writing changing) there follows this collect: 1 Don-fair trocaire. According to the Book of Lismore (ed. Stokes, p. 267), this was a favourite phrase of St. Ciaran of Clonmacnoise. 2 Giraldus Cambrensis euersus (ed. Kelly), i. 132. This reference has been kindly pointed out to me by Dr. Lawlor.INTRODUCTION. xxvii “ Singularis meritf sola sine exemplo mater et uirgo Maria, quam deus ita mente et corpore custodiuit, ut digna exirtes (sic); ex qua sibi nostre redemptionis pretium dei filius corpus aptaret: Obsecro te misericordissima, per quam totus saluatur (?) mundus: Intercede pro me spiritu (sancti)ssimo (?) a cunctis iniquitatibus: nil aliud dignus sum quam aeternum subire ‘supplicium : Tuis uirgo splendidissima salua .... is meritis perenne consequar regnum.” Immediately following, we have in full the alphabetical hymn in honour of St. Brigid, beginning Alta audite ta ergal 2, and ending cum matre Maria. Then in a larger handwriting, we have: “ Item, Christus in nostra insola quae uoc(atur),” "which is plainly a direction for the recitation of our hymn, No. 2. Then follows: * Sancta beatissima uirgo uirginum beatissima Maria: INtercede pro nobis. Incipit epistola saluatoris domini nostri Iesu Christi ad Aeudgarum [i.e., our No. 18]. Deus meus et pater et filius spiritus sanctus cui omnia subiecta sunt cui omnis creatura deseruit [i.e., our No. 17].” The next page of the manuscript is taken up with the prayer De conscientiae reatu ante alt are? which is followed by invoca- tions of the B.V.M., and of saints and angels.3 But leaving this on one side, as probably unconnected with what goes before, we find in the opening pages of the Basel Psalter a directory, apparently for a monastic service, prescribing the following pieces: (a) Our hymn No. 6; (b) a Collect to the B.V.M.; (c) the alphabetical hymn Alta audite in praise of St. Brigid ; (d) our hymn No. 2 ; (e) an invocation of the B.V.M.; (f) the piece No. 18, seemingly used as a lection ; (g) the Prayer of St. John the Evangelist (No. 17 in our collection). This seems to have been a special office (it is not certain that the first three items properly belong to it); but it is not now possible to determine 1 See Mone, Hymni latini medii aeui, iii. 241. 2 Printed in Warren, Liturgy and Ritual of the Celtic Church, p. 185. * Printed in Atlantis, v. 76.xxviii INTRODUCTION. its occasion. At all events, it supplies another illustration of the early use of some of the pieces in the Liber Hymnorum. Were these pieces only used in occasional offices, or did they form part of the regular choir services ? This is a question not easy to answer with confidence. Dr. Lawlor thinks that the Mulling office was said daily, and probably both at bed-time (like Compline) and at early morning (like Mattins).1 However the context in which it appears in the Visio A damnani, as it proves that the office, at the date of that piece, was used at special seasons with a special motive, suggests that it did not form part of the ordinary rule. And it seems to me that the facts adduced by Dr. Lawlor prove, not that the office as a rule was in daily use, but, that several of the pieces named in it were considered as suitable for daily recitation. This, indeed, is beyond question, as we shall see in the sequel. We proceed to collect the facts which suggest that a book of hymns like T and F was used at the Celtic daily offices. It will be borne in mind that only the first twenty-six pieces in T are to be considered as belonging to the book in its original form. i. The presence of Magnificat, Benedictus, and Te Deum> and (in F) of Benedicitet Cantemus domino, Quicunque uulty and the well-known evening hymn Christe qui lux es, suggest primd facie that the volume which contain them 'was used in choir. Of Gloria in excelsis the scholiast notes (p. 49): “ at night it is due to be sung.” Of Audite omnesy the hymn of St. Sechnall, we know (see vol. ii, p. 97) that it was directed to be sung in monastic houses throughout the Three-day festival of St. Patrick. The Irish scholiasts, indeed, say (vol. ii, p. 6): “ Whoever shall recite it on lying down and on rising up shall go to heaven,” which would seem to point to private recita- tion only; but the former quotation establishes its 1 Book of Mulling^ p. 157.INTRODUCTION. XXIX (at least) occasional use in common worship. Our notes on St. Hilary's Hymnum dicat (vol. ii, p. 127) show that this piece also was sung by the members of V religious houses at the early morning hours. And the antiphon appended to the hymn In te Christe (p. 85 infra) . . . dum sibi ymnos canimus decim statntis uicibus . . is conclusive as to the singing of hymns, of which In te Christe was one, at the services of the canonical hours. When w$ couple these facts with what Adamnan tells us (see above, p. xxi) of books of hymns, it is natural to think that the books before us (T and F) were employed in the Divine Office. 2. It has been said above (p. ix) that Latin notes are written in the margins of T all through the older part of the book. Of these, some are etymological (see pp. 48, 52, 106, 143); but for the most part they are . extracts from Augustine and Gregory of a homiletic | sort, such as would provide suitable lectiones for the ' canonical hours. And in three instances (pp. 45,95, 142), the passages are in actual use at the present day in the Breviary. I am inclined to think, therefore, that these extracts (or most of them) may have been written in the margin, with the view of recording lections in common use. This, if true, confirms the connexion of T with the choir services. 3. A note on fol. 21 of T (p. 143 infra) seems to be of the nature of a rubric. “ Uespere psalmus cotidie cantatur post prandium uel ballenium.” This does not appear (see vol. ii, p. 213) to have any connexion with the text of fol. 21 ; but its presence in T may indicate that the book was in common use in choir. These indications are, it is true, by no means conclusive; but they confirm to some extent what is prima facie probable For we know that books of hymns were in daily use ; and here is a Liber Hynmorum. But we have yet to reckon with theXXX INTRODUCTION,\ remaining pieces in T and F, for only a few—and those not the most remarkable—have yet been mentioned. The Irish hymns (Nos. 19-24) were probably sung on the festivals of St. Patrick and St. Brigid. They could hardly have been in daily use. Perhaps, too, No. 9 belonged to the feast of St. Martin. Again, Nos. 4, 5, and (perhaps) 16, are suitable rather for use in time of pestilence or sudden danger, than as part of the regular rule (see vol. ii, p. 172). In some cases our hymns were used privately. Nos. 1, 9, 14, 17, and 24 seem to have been said as charms, the recitation of which was efficacious against hurt and danger (see vol. ii, p. 210). The piece in praise of hymnody (No. 41) prefixed to the F manuscript shows how highly esteemed hymns were in this regard. Nos. 25 and 26 also seem to be better adapted for private penitence and prayer than for the public worship of the community. The conclusion is thus suggested that the Liber Hymnorum may have served a double purpose. It contains a number of hymns and canticles which are associated with the monastic offices of Western Christendom, and it also contains pieces which seem suitable for private and occasional recitation, rather than for daily use in choir. But I am not sure that the collections in their present form were originally made for the purposes of the Divine Office at all. It seems not impossible that the various pieces may have been gathered into one book at a time when the Celtic services had given place to the English use, with the pious motive of preserving a record of an older state of things. The copious glosses which elucidate (or obscure) the meaning of the phrases employed indicate rather the book of an antiquary than a ser- vice book for devotional use. Among the older Celtic monks there must have been many in the eleventh and twelfth cen- turies who resented the introduction of a new order of worship, and who would fain preserve the memories of their past. Our principal manuscript (T) might well have been written with this laudable intention. The fact that the handwriting changesINTRODUCTION. XXXI towards its close, and that later pieces are added, would harmonise with the supposition that the book served as a kind of repertory of ecclesiastical pieces, of interest to a son of the Celtic Church at a time when its distinctive features were being obliterated.1 I do not put this forward as more than a plausible hypothesis; but I cannot otherwise satisfactorily explain the heterogeneous character of the collection, and the absence of order which the arrangement of the Liber Hymnorum seems to display. The other alternative is simply, that we have before us a book of hymns used in choir services in the Celtic Church, but how and when we know not. § 6. Conclusion. It remains to express our obligations to the many correspon- dents whose help has been given during the tedious progress of these volumes through the press. We have mentioned in § 4 the names of some who have aided us in the collation of manuscripts which were out of our reach. But special thanks are due from me to Rev. H. A. Wilson for much kind criticism, and to Rev. E. S. Dewick for his unfailing courtesy and valuable advice as the sheets passed through his hands. The book has been delayed for some months beyond the time that we had fixed for its issue; but the transcription of the manuscripts, which are in many places difficult to read, proved to be a very laborious task. Errors, no doubt, remain—of eyesight, and of judgement; but we have hope that their number does not greatly exceed what scholars who have experience of similar work will recognise as pardonable. The errors are, at least, our own ; where we differ in our readings of the MSS. from previous 1 The Leabhar Breac is a Bibliotheca of this kind ; as, indeed, are all the great Irish manuscript volumes preserved in the Dublin libraries. The scribes of the 12th and following centuries seem to have been more anxious to preserve the traditions, religious and romantic, of their past, than to arrange them in any systematic ordeXXX11 INTRODUCTION. editors we have done so deliberately, but for the most part, without comment. Criticism has been unavoidable, but it has been no part of our purpose to disparage the labours of the great Celtic scholars, from Colgan down to our own time, who have done so much to preserve the memory of Celtic antiquity. This book will have fulfilled its purpose, if it be found of service to students of the history of the Irish language and the Irish Church. * J. H. Bernard. ■IBWBMII gfe^ %r^ ainmitueteliTiWtxriji ^ilii ’ '.'’ '..trtermn^a w\tSV* irvn^f%«-*n t>imiv".<« y. y;|| r; ®iipo^icr|liirtiimt.^i^ : ~.' ■-' ’®&pi i\»«1 iei l IBIlOiWtHSin ':. ?t%, , *?$: iiepiliiiMjfi^r':•rfcm^mt^cas^^^^ v' ^f|| & iniLftie ir^vrarm itivplo? uvi * i otsmfe I A&'+" " ' r ' iu"; ">&$&&>%*<&'<% <^.1f lilli ill —  efo«&jtenienKU:*- BB I Mf TiMhV t: ,’PIV ■ efC'ftm’'j5h?feai'.v..v MB *1Mti4 1 -MeilppH':'?! >•) fido^itt^cwfmtiii.j. BBj iTv/v* *m* *«;?>, K> *%*'*K mm - 4k J\Kv, ■i vH?l^'f5t!K;t.7t*,Hn. .- . ^ ■■1 oo(«FCf»«rL»fu.c]« • - Mil vip:dnyftfp>s; .• .-•4' ^HUHHM >41, f.’Pfft |H iflttlliUI; •;.',*(• aw ; *tMitef0r PtaM '*< <'4; ■■ * |34'u*; "7.,.fA3rt?irf..f« ■B[ 4 ■I Tf wiif *tt|. :s :, If foil! iik. ^ uftct ^ J|gi C ■' .f 5 iliiMsMiliP ?W#C* iins4wss£*iii; •v* '*** * *' * f k > - fr\ i^tf-yiHspwg , , r>*'-" ^!r ..'-svt K \» cte ?,i? tn6’ rtf '**“^ ^ ^oK&.#iAiri W*"*3**; • ■; %i*p tftiite jdKndi , ■MB ttWpk^Mrn n.f^pl^h^.ny.^p^jmi 2'dbftnyyi i&W 1li%#^^er-«D#|i7*t4 ■I 1 " cteocffijaiili |p|ptf ^♦~ *' j?*'-#**.- ^ — - - *& ^ J| - " .' i —BB MBBWMWBWBBBWWWWWBBBBBBWWBBMWjWLIBER HYMNORUM LIBER HYMN[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Secundini.] F] Audite omnes et reliqua. Sechnall filius Restituti, de Lorigbardaib Letha, ocus Darercae sethar Fatraic doronai hunc ymnum; oc us Secundinus Romanum nomen eius, acht na Goidel doronsat Sechnall de. Loc da no Domnach Sechnall; 5 tempus .i. ^Eda meic. N£il no Loegaire. Ar molad Patraic doronad ; uel causa pacis fecit, quia nocuit quod dixit Secun- dinus : “ fo-fer Patraic man-bad den, id est, nisi quod minime praedicaret caritatem.” Et iratus est ei Patricius, et dixit: “propter caritatem non praedico, quia alii sancti post me IO ueniant in insolam (et indig)ebunt obsequio hominum ....... relinquo caritatem praedicare ” ; et ideo fecit Secundinus hunc B] Audite omnes. Locus huius ymni .i. Domnach Sechnaill; ocus is e in Sechnall-sin dorigne hunc ymnum do Patraic. Patjaic im- morro do Bretnaib Hmduaide a bunadas ; Calpurnd ainmm a ath Fotaid ainm a sen-ath#r; deochain atcomnaic-s/^/e. Conchess im- 5 morro a mathair; Lupait ocus Tigris, a di siair. Batar din .iiii. nomina (or Patraic .i. Succat a ainm ic a thwjtigib ; Cothrige a ainm dia mbui oc fdgnam do chethrur; Magonius a ainm o German ; Patricius a ainm a papa Celestino. Fochund immorro tuidecvfc/a Pat raic i n-Ei rinn, is amlaid-so forcoemnacair .i. seacht meic Secht- io maide rig Bretan bat ar (or longis co r«\fortutar Airmoircc Letha. Doecomnacair dremm do Bretnaib FDrcluade doib in tan-sin i n-Airmoirc Letha: orta hisuidiu Calpurn m^c Fotaid, ath air Fatraic, ocus ro*gabad iaram Pat raic ocus a di siair and-sin. Dol- lotar iarwm mec Sechtmaide £or muir dochumm n-Erenn. Renair 15 ian/m Lupait ind-sin .i. hi Conallib Muirthemni; ocus rentar Fa\.raic fria Miliuc mac hut Buain i nDal-araide ocus fria a thriur mbrathar; ocus ro*rensat a di siair i Conallib Muirthemnib, ocus ni ma-htir doib. Cethrar immorro ro«s*cennaig-si&m Pat raic, ocus oen dib-side Miliuc ; co n-id as sin ro*£t-sam in n-ainm is Cothrige iarsinni ro*fognad-stfm 20 do chethar-threib. O ’tchonnairc immorro Miliuc corba mog iresach he, ro*s*cendaig o’n triur aile, co rwrfbgnad d6 a oenur co cend .vii. mbliadan fo b£s na n-Ebraide; ocus r6*ches mor n-imnid hi ndithruib Slebi Mis i nDal-araide oc ingaire mucc Miliuc. Tec- maic tra co n-acca Miliuc fis n-didchide .i. indar les co n-acca 25 Cothrige do thidecht chuice isin tech ir-raba, ocus lassar theined uas a chind ocus as a srdnaib ocus as a chluassaib; ocus indar lais B 24 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SECUNDINI. F] ymnum causa pads. Fecerunt pacem Patricius et Secundinus. Is he sin c6t-immun doronad i nHdrind. Secundum ordinem alfabeti factus est; tri captil fichet and, ocus cethri line in 15 cech captiul, ocus coic sillaba dec cech line. Atat da no tri inada and hi fil * in * sine sensu causa rithmi. O ro*scaich tra do Sechnall in molad-sa do ddnam, luid di-a thasbenaa do Yhutraic. Asbert Sechnall fris: “ doronus molad di-araile mac bethad, ocus is ail dam eitsect duit-siu fris.” “ Mochen 20 do molad muintire Dd,” ol Patraic, Iss-e immorro tossach dorat Sechnall for a immon,4 Beata Christi/ ar na ro*cluinead Pat raic cia di-a ndernad co tairs ed a gabail. In tan im morro B] doromaith in lassar fair di-a loscud, acht ro*s*indarb-szzm uad, ocus ni ro’erchoidigestar do hi; a mac ocus a ingen immorro, batar i n-oen lepaid friss, rodoisc in tene iat, co nderna luaith dib, ocus co 30 ro*esredestar in goeth in luaith-sin fo Eirinn. Ro*gairmed iarzzm Cothrige do Miliuc co rindis d6 a fi's, ocus ro*uc Cothrige breith furri .i. “ in tene atchonnairci-siu indum-sa, ires na tnnoti ind-sin, bruthnaiges indum-sa, ocus is i-sin forchanub-sa duit-siu iartain ocus ni chretfei-su; do mac itnmorro oc us t’ingen cretfit-side, ocus no*s* 35 loisefe tene in ratha iat.” In tan tra ro’genair int-i noem Patra/V, iss-^f rucad he cusin mac dall clar-enech di-a baitsed,—Gorianas a ainm in tsacairl; ocus noco raibe usee ocai as a ndernad in baitss^f, co tarut airde na croche di laim na ndiden darsin talmain co tanic us# ass, et lauauit Gorinas faciem suam; ocus ro*eroslaicthe a roisc d6 40 iar-sin, ocus ro*airl^g in mbaithis int-i nar foglaimm littri riam. Tern- pus autem .i. Ldegaire meic Neill rig Erenn. Causa, ar molad Pat raic\ ar asbert Sechnall fri Pat raic: u cuin dogen-sa molad duit ? ” Asbert Pat raic: ni hail dam-sa mo molad i’m bethaid.” Dixit Sechnall: “ non interrogaui utrum faciam, sed quando 45 faciam.” Dixit Patricius : “ si facias, uenit tempus ” .i. ar ro*fit/> Pat raic rob iocus aimmser a etsechta. Sechnall .i. mac Restituti, is e dorigne hunc ymnum do Patra/V, ar dalta esseom do Pat raic ocus filius soriris Pat raic he beos ; ocus do Longbardaib Letha do, ut dixit Eochaid hua Flannucan : 50 Sechnall mac ui Baird in buada buaid fer mbetha do sil glan-gairg gile datha Longbaird Letha. Longobardi dicti sunt eo quod habent longam barbam. Secundi- 55 nus secans dilicta aliorum uel secedens ipse a dilictis interpretatur. In tan tra b6i Sechnall oc denam ind immuin-si, is and dorala oenach do denam hi uarrad Domnaig Sechnailly co ndech^ o Sechnall di-a tairmesc, ocus ni dernad fair. Luid Sech/za// for a ais iar-sin, ocus tuarcaib a lama co Dia, co ro*sluic in talum .x. carpthiu .iii. dib cum 60 suis equitibus, et ceteri in fugam exierunt. Uel haec est causa .i.' ar in tocrad dorat Sech nail for Pat raic .i. * f6-fer Pat^a/V min- bad oen .i. a laget pritchas deircc., O ro*chuala tra Patra/V in-seinPRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SECUNDINI. 5 F] ro*raid Sechriall ‘ maximus in regno celorum/ dixit Patricius : “cinnas bas maximus homo in celo?” Dixit Secundinus: 25 “ pro positiuo positus est hie superlatiuus.” O ro*siact tra in t-immon do gabail, “ a log dam-sa ” ol Sechnall. “ Ro*t#bia,” ar Patraicy “ a lin 16 fil fort chassail ,i. fort chochull, a chubes do phechtachaib dochum nime ar in n-immun.” “ Ni geb-sa sin/’ ol Sechnall. “ Ro*t*bia,” ol Pat rate, “cech oen gebas fo lige 30 ocus fo erge do dul dochum nime.” “ Gebat-sa,” ol Sechnall, “ acht is mor in ymmun, ocus ni each conicfa a mebrugud.” “A rath,” ol Patraic, “ ar na tri captelaib dedenchaib.” “ Deo gratias,” ol Sechnall. B] doluid co Sech nail oc us ferg mor fair. Is and-side ro*siacht re Sechnail oiffrenn acht dul do churp Crist, in tan itcuas do Patraic 65 do thidecht do’n baile, ocus ferg mor fair fria Sechnall. Facbais idixum Sech nail in edpairt forsin altoir ocus slechtais do Pat raic. Dorat tra Pat raic in carput tairis, ocus tuarcaib Dia in talmain imme hinc et inde co na ro*erchotig d6. “ Cid ro-nrba dam ? ” or Sech nail. “ Cia hoen sut,” ol Pat rale, “ dixisti na raxhomall-su ? 70 ar mani chomallaim-sea deircc, am bfdba thimmna D£. Ro*s*fit/r mo Dia brathai, is ar deircc na pritchaim, ar tiefat mic bethad post me in hanc insolam, ocus riefait a less a fognam ab hominibus.” “ Ni con fetar-sa sin,” or Sech nail, “ nach ar laxu dorignis.” Is and- sin asbert in t-aingel fria Pat raic: “ bid lat-su sin uile.” Doronsat 7 5 t ra sfth and-sin, Pat raic ocus Sech nail; ocus cen batar [oc] tiachtain timchell na relgi, roxhualutar clais aingel oc cantain immo’n idp^rt isin eelais; ocus iss-ed roxhansat in n-immon di-a n-ad tossach, ‘ sancti uenite Christi corpus, etc./ comcl o-sein ille chantar i n- Eir/nn in immun-sa in tan tiagar do churp Crist. Ocus ro-faid 80 Pat raic iar-sin Sechnall co R6im, for cend neich do thaissib Poil ocus Petair ocus martire aile, ar in cursachud dorat fair; ocus it e sin taisse filet i n-Ard-macha hi serin Poil ocus Petair. O rwjcaith tra do Sech nail in molud-sa do d£nam, luid di-a thaispenad do Pat raic. In tan ro’siacht Sech nail co Pat raic, asbert friss : “ molad 85 dorignes dia-araile mac bethad, is ail dam etsecht duit-siu friss.” Asbert Pat raic: mochen molad fir muntire D^.” Is e tra tossach dorat Sech nail for a immon .i. ‘ Beata Christi custodit/ ar na ro* thucad Pat raic cia di-a hdernad in t-immon co tairsed a gabail. In tan din ro raid Sechnall ‘ Maximus nanque in regno celorum/ 90 roxhumscaig Patr^/Val-luchil-loc, et dixit: “ cindas bas ‘ maximmus ’ homo in regno celorum ? ” Dixit Sech nail: “ pro possitiuo est hfc ; no, is do ilib a cheneoil fen dorroisce.” “ Is maith in frecra,”ol Pat- raic. In tan tra ro*scaich re Sech nail in t-immon do gabail, is and do*rocht fer oc us ben co mbiad leo do Pat raic .i. gruth ocus imm : 95 Bera nomen uiri et Brig nomen mulieris. Asbert Pat raic: “ tech,” ol se, “ hi ng^bthtfr ria proind in immun-sa, ni bia terca mbfd and.” Ocus tech nua immorro hi ngebth^r prius, biaid tdrruma Patra/V co noemaib Erenn and imme; anW ro*foillsiged sin do Choi man6 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SECUNDINI F] Longabardus genere, ut dixit Eochaid ua Flanducan : 35 Sechnall mac ui Baird buaid in betha do sil glan-gairg gile datha Langbaird Letha. Longbardi dicti sunt eo quod barbam longam habent. 40 Succat immorro ainm Patraic apud parentes eius; Coth- raige nomen eius apud Miliucc ; Magonius apud Germanum ; Patricius [nomen eius a] papa Celestino. B] Ela et alis cum eo ; ecus amal ro*foillsiged do Choemgein cum suis : 100 in tan tanic asind eclats dia ddmnaig isin prainn-tech, at ymnum hunc cantauit, Patricius cum multis patribus apparuit ei; et ter cantauit, et tunc quidam stultus dixit: “ cur canimus hunc ymnum sic?” et dixit Coemgein: “ni maith sin,” ol se, “quia apparuit ei nobis Patricius cum suis discipulis quandiu cantabamus ymnum.” 105 O ro*siacht in t-immun do gabail, asberrt Sechna//: “alogdam- sa,” or se. “Ro*t*bia,” ol Pat raic, “.i. al-lin la fil in anno, a chubes de animabus peccatorum do dul dochumm nime ar in n-im- mon do denam.” “Ni geb-sa sin,” or Sechnail, “ or is bee liumm, ocus is maith in molad.” “ Ro*t*fia,” ol Pat rate, “ al-lin lo fil for no cassal do chochaill, al-lin peccthach do dul dochum nime ar in n-imon.” “Ni geb,” or Sech nail, “ar cia hiresach na b^ra lais in coibes-sin dochumm nime, cen co mola feisin (no fer) amal tu-ssa et/r?” “Ro’t’fia,” ol Patraic^ “mor-feisiur car^a dardain ocus .x. da fer car^a satha/>n dochumm nime do pecctachaib Evenn” “ Is 115 bee,” or Sech nail. “ Ro*t*fia,” ol Pat raic, “ each oen gebus fo lige ocus fo ergi, do dul dochumm nime.” “Ni geb-sa sin,” or Sech- nall\ “ar is mor in t-immun, ocus ni each wn\cfa a mebrugud.” “ A rath uile,” ol Patraic> “ ar na tri caibtelu dedinachu de.” “ Deo gratias.” or Sech nail. Dorairngert in t-aingel do Pat raic fo/'sin 120 Cruaich in cetna .i. nem donti gebas fo lige ocus fo ergi na tri caiptelu dedincha de, ut est: ymun dor£ga hi’t biu bid luirech diten do chach.1 Is e so cetna ymun doronad i n-Eirinn. Ord abgitrech fil fair, more 125 Ebreorum, sed non per omnia. Tri caip///.xx. fil and, ocus .ini. line in ca^ caip/^/, ocus ,xv. silica in each line, et si quis inuenerit plus minusue in eo error est. Atatt da inud no a tri hi fil ‘ in ’ and sine sensu sed causa rithmi etc. Similitudine Moysi dicentis, “ audite celi quae loquar,”2 130 et Dauid dicentes, “audite haec, omnes gentes.”3 1 Hymnus S. Fiechi l. 51. 2 Deut. xxxii. 1. 3 Ps. xlviii 1.T]/Incipit ymnus sancti Patricii episcopi Scotorum. [fol. I. A Udite omnes amantes deum sancta merita uiri in Christo beati Patricii episcopi quomodo bonum ob actum simulatur angelis perfectamque propter uitam aequatur apostolis 5 Beata Christi custodit mandata in omnibus cuius opera refulgent clara inter homines sanctumque cuius sequuntur exemplum mirificum unde et in caelis patrem magnificant dominum Constans in dei timore et fide immobilis io super quern aedificatur ut Petrus ecclesia cuiusque apostolatum a deo sortitus est in cuius portae aduersus inferni non praeualent FAB] tit. Ymnum sancti Patrici magister Scotorum A car. tit. FB i mereta A 2 Patrici episcupi A 3 quodo A quomodo A* simi- latur A 4 aequatur A 6 omines B 7 sequntur B 8 celis F caelis A 9 amore pro timore F inmobilis A 10 aedificatur A edificatur B petrum A petrus A* seclesia F aecclesia A eclesia B 12 porta F porte AB aduersum A praeualent A Glossae TB] 1 sancta] .i. sancta opera T 2 Patricii] .i. patris ciuium T .i. qui sedet ad latus regis uel pater ciuium; Patricius nomen graid la Romanu qui Patricium regit B episcopi] .i. superspeculator ir.terpretatur T 3 bonum] .i. caritatis et prsedicationis uel ieiunii et orationis T propter B simulatur] similio .i. cosmailigim .i. diamlaigim B angelis] .i. sanctis ut dicitur . . . . T 4 apostolis] apostolus .i. missus interpretatur B 5 custodit] .i. Patricius TB mandata] .i. isti . . . . T euangelii B omnibus] .i. operibus TB 6 opera] .i. ut dicitur in euangelio Sic luceat . . . . T clara] .i. ingna B inter] .i. fia dainib B 7 cuius] .i. Patricii T sequuntur] .i. homines TB exem- plum] .i. ut dicitur, Exemplum dedi uobis ut quemadmodum.......faciatis1 T ut dicitur, Sic luceat lux uestra coram hominibus ut uideant opera bona uestra ut glori- ficent patrem uestrum qui in celis est2 B 8 in celis] .i. in seclesis T magni- ficant] .i. bonis operibus .... interioris . . . T .i. magnum facientes homines in nomine Domini B 9 Constans] .i. est uel fuit T .i. fuit B fide] .i. Trinitatis, ut dicit Paulus, fratres stabiles estote3 et rl. B 10 quern] .i. Petrum B Petrus] Ut dicitur, Tu es Petrus et super hanc petram edificabo eclesiam meam.4 Petrus agnoscens interpretatur5; quicunque ergo in regnum celeste intrare desiderat, agnoscat Deum per fidem ut Petrus B 1 Jn. xiii. 15. 2 Mt. v. 16. 3 i Cor. xv. 58. * Mt. xvi. tS. 5 Hieron de noirt. Hebr. p. 96.8 HYMNUS S. SECUND1NI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. T] Dominus ilium elegit ut doceret barbaras nationes ut piscaret per doctrinae retia 15 ut de saeculo credentes traheret ad gratiam dominumque sequerentur sedem ad setheriam Electa Christi talenta uendit euangelica quae Hibernas inter gentes cum usuris exigit nauigii huius laboris turn opere pretium 20 cum Christo regni celestis possessurus gaudium Fidelis dei minister insignisque nuntius apostolicum exemplum formamque praebet bonis qui tarn uerbis quam et factis plebi praedicat dei ut quern dictis non conuertit actu prouocet bono [fob lb. 25 /Gloriam habet cum Christo honorem in saeculo qui ab omnibus ut dei ueneratur angelus quern deus misit ut Paulum ad gentes apostolum ut hominibus ducatum praeberet regno dei FAB] 14 et pro ut A doctrine B 15 seculo F saeculo A celo B 16 dom- inum qui A etheream FA etheriam B 17 tallenta B 18 euemas inter B ussuris FB 19 nauigi AB dum pro turn F praetium A 20 caelestis A possesurus AB 22 om. praebet F sed ms. m. post. praebet A 23 om. plebi F 25 seculo F saeculo A 26 ab hominibus B 27 om. ut B. 28 praeberet A Glcssae TB] 13 ilium] .i. Patricium B barbaras] .i. alienas interpretantur, quia sint alieni a Romana linga B 14 piscaret] .i. pisco secundum ueleres; piscor piscaris est hodie B 15 gratiam] .i. ad fidem uel celestium B 16 seque- rentur .i. doctrina T ad etheriam] .i. ad celestem sedem B 17 tallenta] .i. man- data B 19 nauigi] .i. in imruma-sa na hecWsi B Is e in muir in bith frecnairc, is i in noei in eelais9 is 6 in luamaire forcetlaid do#s*b«> do purt bethad, is e in port bethad uita perpetua B marg. 20 cum Christo] sicut Dominus ait in euangelio, Ubi corpus fuerit illic congregabuntur aquile,1 ac si diceret aperte, ubi fuerit Christus secundum carnem, ibierunt iusti et sic cum ipse erunt in celo semper B 21 fidelis] fidelis............Christi T 22 praebet] .i. precept ocus forcetul B 24 dictis] .i. o precept B prouocet] .i. ad fidem B bono] .i. suo B 25 habet] .i. Patricius T seculo] .i. hoc TB 26 omnibus] .i. hominibus T 27 quem] .i. sicut deus misit Paulum ad gentes, ita Patricium Scotis B ut] .i. sicut Paulus misus est ad gentes, ita Patricius ad gentes Scotorum misus est T 28 ducatum] .i. a uerbo duco, duxi, dux, ducis, ocus is ideo co wdene duco ducas ducatus a r[a]ngabail chesta; ducatus da na ainm tren for deilb rangalxf/« for .iiii. diull octtsised sin fil sund B 1 Mt. xxiv. 28.HYMN US S. SECUNDIN1 IN LAUDEM S. PATRICI1. 9 T] Humilis dei ob metum spiritu et corpore 30 super quern bonum ob actum requiescit dominus cuiusque iusta in came Christi portat stigmata in cuius sola sustentans gloriatur in cruce Impiger credentes pascit dapibus celestibus ne qui uidentur cum Christo in uia deficiant 35 quibus erogat ut panes uerba euangelica in cuius multiplicantur ut manna in manibus Kastam qui custodit carnem ob amorem domini quam carnem templum parauit sanctoque spiritui a quo constanter cum mundis possidetur actibus 40 quam ut hostiam placentem uiuam offert domino Lumenque mundi accensum ingens euangelicum in candelabro leuatum toti fulgens saeculo ciuitas regis munita supra montem possita copia in qua est multa quam dominus possidet FAB] 30 requiescet B 31 iuxta pro iusta F 32 sustendans B et A in A* 33 caelestibus A 34 deficient B 35 ut panes om. F sed ins. m. post. 36 et cuius A in cuius A* 37 Castum B 39 possede- tur A 40 et pro ut AB 42 candellabro A toto A saeculo A 43 posita F 44 est A sunt A* possedet A Glossae TB] 29 humilis] .i. fuit T ob metum] .i. pro timore TB 31 cuius- que] .i. Christi T .i. Patricii uel Christi B stigmata] .i. na minna .i. uirtutem sic . . . . onis et....................porto stigmata1 et uulnera domini nostri sicque . . . compono T 32 sustentans] .i. arfoloing T in cruce] .i. hi croich nafochaide B 33 impiger] .i. escaid B dapibus].i. praedicationisT .i. predicat ion ibus B 34 uidentur] .i. im-muinnteras Crist B in uia] .i. in fide B 36 m cuius] .i. sine sensu ‘in ’ est hie B manna] .i. ar forbartaige T .i. manna ebreice, quid est hoc Latine dicitur B 37 Kastam] ut dicit apostolus unusquisque suum corpus seruando castum deo sanctificet et honoret2 T qui] ,i. Patrici B ob] .i. ar B 38 sanctoque] superuacuum est ‘ que * hie B 39 a quo] .i. spiritu B constanter] .i. quia non descedit (discedidit B) ab illo spiritu TB 40 quam] .i. carnem TB placentem] .i. Deo non hominibus B uiuam] .i. in uirtutibus TB oftert] .i. in casti- tate et ueritate et esse absque morte peccati TB 41 Lumenque] [Lux] sapientiae orta mundo T Isidorus dicit, Lux ipsa substantia est, lumen quod a luce manet3 .i. candor B Lumenque .i. lumen sapientiae eleuauit mundo; ut dicitur in euangelio, Nemo accendit lucernam nisi ponad earn super candelabrum ut luceat omnibus qui in domu sunt,4 nisi filius Dei qui est Iesus Christus B marg. 42 candelabro] cande- labrum quasi fferens) candelam uel labrum candelae T .i. candelabrum secundum Isidorum quasi labrum candelae5 B toti] uel toto secundum ueteres TB 43 ciuitas] .i. ecclesia sancta T .i. est B regis] ,i. Christi T .i. Patricii B munita] .i. uirtutibus T montem] .i. mons fruc uossus est Christus B 44 copia] .i. uirtutum B in qua] .i. ciuitate B Mt. v. 2 Cf. 1 Thess. iv. 4. 3 Isid. Etyin. xiii. io. 15. 5 Isid. Etyin. xx. io. Gal. vi. 17.10 HYMNUS S. SEC UNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATR1CI1. T] Maximus nanque in regno cselorum uocabitur qui quod uerbis docet sacris factis adimplet bonis bono procedit exemplo formamque fidelium mundoque in corde habet ad deum fiduciam Nomen domini audenter annuntiat gentibus 50 quibus lauacri salutis aeternam dat gratiam pro quorum orat delictis ad deum quotidie pro quibus ut deo dignas immolatque hostias /Omnem pro diuina lege mundi spernit gloriam [f. 2. quae cuncta ad cuius mensam estimat ciscilia 55 nec ingruenti mouetur mundi huius fulmine sed in aduersis laetatur cum pro Christo patitur Pastor bonus ac fidelis gregis euangelici quern deus dei elegit custodire populum suamque pascere plebem diuinis dogmatibus 60 pro qua ad Christi exemplum suam tradidit animam FAB] 45 namque A celorum F caelorum A 47 praecedit A 48 mundoce B 49 adnuntiat A 50 lauacris A aeternam A etemam B 5J quarum B dilictis B cotidie FAB 52 ymolatque B 54 qui FA aestimat quiscilia A 56 laetatur A letatur B om. pro B 57 et pro ac A 60 a A ad A* exemplo A tradit A Glossae TB] 45 Maximus] .i. ualde magnus uel de suo genere .i. honorabilis T .i. prooptimus’ uel promagnus uel maximus sui generis B caelorum] .i. in ecclesia sancta T 46 adimplet] .i. inti sein ut Grigorio dictum est B + .i. implebat1 actu quicquid sermone docebat TB + sic Patricio contingit B 48 mundoque] ut dicitur, Beati mundi corde quoniam ipsi deum uidebunt2 T .i. isin chride glan B 49 audenter] .i. co dana B 50 lauacri] .i. babtismi, babtisma Grece; tinctio La tine dicitur ; in qua tinctione omnes sordes, siue originales, siue actuates, lauanturB 51 quarum] .i. gentium B 52 hostias] .i. spirituals T .i. ut dicitur Christus hostia et sacerdos* : hostia secundum carnem, sacerdos secundum spiritum ; offerebatur secundum carnem B 54 quae] uel qui T cuncta].i. munera TB cuius] .i. legis B mensam] .i. dothom//j T ciscilia] Ciscilia est, ut dicit Hieronymus in tractatu Isaioe profetse, Ciscilia sunt purgamenta frumenti .i. caith4; ut Isidorus dicit, Cisciliae sunt stipulae immixtae surculis et foliis aridiis,5 sunt autem purgamenta terrarum, quod est uerius T sinistr. marg. Ciscilium .i. broth uel brothscoa .i. ins.......ind airrce dochum ti(re). No cis cannan .i. . . . Cormaic h(ui Cuinn). Cannan nomen eius ocus is de ro'cumdaiged .i. (din cilcais no’bith) dar tairr (in mil ro marb)tha and. No ciscilium .i. brae .i. cilium ciumais in brae. Ciscilium in finna glenas fair . . . sis .... et quod uerius est. Ocus (din) ciped dib sein (he ni m)iste la Patraic in comparatione diuine legis T dextr. marg. Ambroisius dicit super cilium .i. super habundantia. Cilon uerbum Grecum quod interpretatur habundantia B 55 in- gruenti] .i. on tsaignen fograch no fortromda B 56 in aduersis] .i. in tribulationi- bus B letatur] i. qui B patitur] .i. hie est qui patitur pro Christo qui abnegat semetipsum et tollat crucem suam cotidie6 B 57 Pastor] .i. pastor bonus est qui est secundum Christum qui dixit, Ego sum pastor bonus qui pono animam meam pro ouibus meis7 B 59 pascere] .i. no’sassad B dogmatibus] dogma .i. praeceptum B 60 qua] .i. plebe.i. sicut dicit apostolus,8 utinam anathema essem pro fratribus meis B 1 cf. Baeda. H. E. ii. i. 2 Mt. v. 8. 3 Hymnus Sanctiuenite v. 20. 4 cf. Hieron. in Amos viii. 6. 5 Isid. Etym. xvii. 6. 6 Lc. ix. 23. 7 Jn. x. 15. 8 Rom. ix. 3.HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. i T] Quem pro meritis saluator prouexit pontificem ut in celesti moneret clericos militia celestem quibus annonam erogat cum uestibus quod in diuinis impletur sacrisque afifatibus 65 Regis nuntius inuitans credentes ad nuptias qui ornatur uestimento nuptiale indutus qui celeste aurit uinum in uasis celestibus propinnansque dei plebem spirituali poculo Sacrum inuenit tesaurum sacro in uolumine 70 saluatorisque in carne dietatem prseuidit quem tesaurum emit sanctis perfectisque meritis Israel uocatur huius anima uidens deum Testis domini fidelis in lege catholica cuius uerba sunt diuinis condlta oraculis 75 ne humane putrent carnes essseque a uermibus sed celeste salliuntur sapore ad uictimam FAB] 61 meretis A 62 caelesti A militiae F militiae A 63 caelestem A 64 inpleturA 66 nuptiali FAB 67 caeleste A haurit FA uassis FAB caelestibus A 68 propinansque A propin- nansque A* spiritale poculum A 69 thessaurum F thesaurum AB 70 deitatem FA peruidet A 71 thessaurum F thesaurum AB 72 Israhel FA Hisrael B eius pro huius B 74 condida A 75 humanae F putent A aessaeque A 76 celesti FB caelestis A sallientur F saliuntur B alleantur A Glossae TB] 62 clericos] .i. sortiales B 63 annonam] .i. Ion .i. ab hora nona dicta T .i. loon B 64 affatibus] .i. for,....................i. preceptis dei T .i. for, faris, fatus ; affar, affaris, affaratusB 65 nuptias] .i. regni celestis T .i. est .i. regni celestis ut dicitur, Uos similes estote hominibus expectantibus dominum suum quando reuertatur ad nuptias et cum uenerit et pulsauerit Istatim aperiant ei1 B 67 aurit] Beda dicit, Bria uas uinarium est; unde ebrius est qui de bria bibit, sobrius e contrario dicitur, cui quasi sibrius .i. sine bria .i. sine uino B marg. uinum] .i. uinum doctrine euangelii B in uasis] .i. in sanctis TB 68 propinnansque] .i. an do*dailed T .i. an do*daIed ; propino per unum .n. scribitur ut Eoticius2 dicit B spirituali] .i. doctrina T 69 Sacrum] .i. deum T tesaurum] .i. Christum TB + uel premium uel misterium euangelii B uolumine] .i. in euangelio T .i. in scriptura diuina uel in euangelio B 70 dietatem] .i. quia (ar B) credidit Christum filium dei esse secundum diuinitatem T B 71 tesaurum] .i. regnum celeste B meritis] .i. ieiunio et oratione et elimoisina et predicatione domini T 72 Israel] .i. uir mente uidens deum3 T Israel indara tan is de-sillsebach et uir pugnans cum deo interpr. in tan ele is tre-sill^ach ocus is uir uidens deum interpr. B 73 Testis] .i. est B fidelis] .i. tairise B catholica] .i. uniuersalis interpretatur B 74 condita] .i. sailti a uerbo quod est condio condis quartse coniugationis T .i. sailte a uerbo condio condis for qz/art-choib eden B 75 putrent] .i. a uerbo putro, for cei-choibeden B essaeque] ,i. cnaithae a uerbo quod est edo edor essus essa essum preteriti passiui T .i. essus a uerbo edo et edor a cesta ; essum et essus a rangab^zV chesta ocus fodlas ceniuil inti .i. essus essa essum B uermibus] .i. scientise T 76 celeste] .i. doctrina dei B sapore] .i. corporis et anima B 1 Tx xii 36. 2 Eutyches A rs de uerbo, ii. 9. 3 Hieron. De now. Heor. p.12 HYMNUS S. SEC UNDIN I IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII T] Uerus cultor et insignis agri euangelici cuius semina uidentur Christi euangelia quae diuino serit ore in aures prudentium 80 quorumque corda ac mentes sancto arat spiritu /Xtus ilium sibi legit in terris uicarium [fol. 2 b. qui de gemino captiuos liberat seruitio plerosque de seruitute quos redemit hominum innumeros de zabuli obsoluet dominio 85 Ymnos cum apocalipsi psalmosque cantat dei quosque ad aedificandum dei tractat populum quam legem in trinitate sacri credit nominis tribusque personis unam docetque substantiam Zona domini precinctus diebus et noctibus 90 sine intermissione deum orat dominum cuius ingentis laboris percepturus praemium cum apostolis regnabit sanctus super Israel Audite omnes FAB] 79 quae A que diuina B 81 legit A elegit A*F 84 zaboli A stabuli F obsoluit FB absoluit A 85 salmosque A ^almosque F 86 edificandum B aedif. A 87 quem A quam A* 88 tribuque B 89 praecinctus A ac pro et FAB 90 intermisione A 91 ingenti A ingentis A* praemium A 92 regnauit FB Israhel FA 93 Audite rl. B om. omnes F om. Audite omnes A Glossae TB] 77 uerus] .i. est Patricius B agri] .i. cordis T .i. ager est corpora fidelium K 78 semina] .i. semen est praecepta euangelii B 79 prudentium] .i. prudentia quasi prouidentia B 80 arat] .i. airid T 81 Christus] .i. Christus Grece; Misias Ebreice; Unctus Latine dicitur B ilium] .i. Patricium T legit] .i. elegit T in terris] .i. in aeclesis T uicarium] .i. rechtaire no toibgeoir no comarba ar issed adeir Cirine in Epistola de gradibus Romanorum conid he uicarius fer bis daresi comitis for in cathraig cen co ti in comit(atu cum re)ge; uicarius dei essom T .i. comorba quia Hieronymus dicit in Epistola de gradibus Romanorum, con\& he uicarius in fer bis dar a essi combitis forsin cathraig cein comes a regem. Is e in rex .i. deus. Is e comes .i. Christus. Is e uicarius .i. Patricius ; bid uicus .i. fich uici. .i. ina[d], co wdene uicarius B 82 gemino] r .i. diabuli et malorum hominum T 84 zabuli] .i. diabuli T .i. zabulus de con* siliarius interpretatur B obsoluit] .i. comdenmach B 85 Ymnos] .i. laudes B 86 tractat] .i. imluaidid T .i. imluaidit salmu et ymnu et abcolips do chumtach popui/ De B 87 quam] .i. mor ni chretes (chredes B) legem sacri nominis quod est trinitas TB 88 docetque] superuacua est que hie TB + .i. precamus B 89 Zona] .i. castitate TB praecinctus] .i. imthimcelta B diebus] .i. in prosperis T noctibus] .i. in aduersis T 90 sine intermissione] Augustinus dicit, Si quis in unaquaque horacerta tempora orandi obseruat sine intermisione orat1 .i. celebrad cech tratha T Augustinus dicit si in unaquaque die certa tempora celebrationis obseruauerit sine intermissione orat B sine intermissione quia..........sancta aeclesia semper occupatur oratione per earn uicem reddidit . . . omnia quae deuote agimus ...........nos nostro deuota intercessione commendant. non enim uel ipse apostolus uel aliquis sanctorum ita posset orationi uacare.ut non aliquod tempus somno uel cibo uel aliis huiusmodi necessariis impenderet sed quia iusti sine intermissione quae iusta sunt agant. per hoc sine intermissione iusti orant quicunque ab oratione ne in peccatum incurrerent cessant T marg. 92 regnabit] .i. regnabit ^ Patricius super Scotos in die iudicii; ut dicitur apostolis,2 Sedebitis et uos super .xii. sedes iudicantes .xii. tribus Israel B super] .i. super animas uidentes deum T 1 Aug. de Haeres. § 57. 2 Mt. xix. 28.HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 13 T] In memoria aeterna erit iustus ab auditione mala non timebit1 Patricii laudes semper dicamus ut nos cum illo defendat deus 5 Hibernenses omnes clamant ad te pueri ueni sancte Patricii saluos nos facere. FAB] 1 add. tit. Oratio B 1,2 om. FA 3 Patrici A dimcamus B 4 semper uiuamus pro defendat deus A 5, 6 om. AB in finem add. Patricius sanctus episcopus oret pro nobis omnibus | et miseriatur protinus peccata quce commisimus F Patricius aepiscopus oret pro nobis omnibus | ut deleantur protinus peccata quae commisimus A Glossae T] 1 iustus] .i. Patricius uel unusquisque T 2 ab auditione] .i. ile maledicti in ignem seternum T2 4 nos] .i. Hibernenses T [Notae.] T] fol. 2 in sup. marg. . ■. . onis ire parata sunt.............quia ser............... honorem apud homines . . . testes oculos nominare............. . . . in domu cuiusdam gentilis in monte Elpa co ro*dilgad dia . . . . in domu gentilis ar tarfas do sacurt di-a muint/> som dar bo m6 .... fol. 2b in sup. marg. ...........xii noctis dominicae in sepulcro uero xxxvi horis . causam xl. diebus post resurrectionem dominus apostolis se ostendit sepe . que surrexit denique mane uenerunt licet ualde tempore . . surrexisse cognouerunt sic ergo ostendum est ut nequis mane dominica 1 Ps. cx 2 Mt. xxv. 41.14 HYMN US S. ULTANI IN LAUD EM S. B RIG ID A E. [Praefatio in Hymnum S. Ultani.] T] Christus in nostra. Ninnid Lam-idan mac Echach, iss-e dorigni hunc ymnum do Brigit; no is Fiac Sleibte dorigne. Dicunt alii co mbad Ultan Aird-breccan dognet; ar is e ro* theclamastar ferta Brigte i n-oen lebor: “ audite uirginis 5 laudesis e a thossach. Ord aipgitrech fair ; tre rithinri dana dorigned. Tri caibtil and, ocus cethri Ifni cech caibtil, ocus se sillaba d6c cech line. Dicunt alii co mbad mor in t-imun- sa, acht ni failet sund acht cethri caibtil de .i. in cet chaibtel ocus na tri caibtil dedencha causa breuitatis. F] Christus in nostra. Ninnid Lam-idan mac Echach, is e dorigne hunc ymnum do molad Brigte ; no is Fiac Slebte ; “ audite uirginis laudes ” is e a thossach. No is Ultan Aird-breccan dorigne, do molad Brigte ; ar iss-e rothindil 5 ferta Brigte i n-oen lebor. Ord apgitrech fair; tria rithim n-oscarda doronad. Cethri coibtil and, ocus cethri line cecha coptil, ocus se sillaba dec cech line. [H ymnus S. Ultani in Laudem S. Brigidae.] T] "V^ps in nostra insola quae uocatur Hibernia ostensus est hominibus maximis mirabilibus quae perfecit per felicem celestis uitae uirginem praecellentem pro merito magno in mundi circulo 5 Ymnus iste angelicae summaeque sanctae Brigitae fari non ualet omnia uirtutum mirabilia quae nostris nunquam auribus si sunt facta audiuimus nisi per istam uirginem Mariae sanctae similem FV] i insula V que V 4 precellentem FV magno merito V 5 angelica V summa V Brigidae V 8 Mariae sanctae similem eras, in V Glossae T] 7 auribus] .i. ab alia uirgine 8 similem] .i. ar is i Brigit Maire na nGoidelHYMNUS S. ULTANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 15 T] Zona sanctae militiae sanctos lumbos praecingere 10 consueuit diurno nocturno quoque studio consummato certamine sumpsit palmam uictoriae [f. 3. refulgens magno splendore ut sol in caeli culmine Audite uirginis laudes sancta quoque merita perfectionem quam promisit uiriliter impleuit 15 Christi matrem se spopondit dictis et fecit factis Brigita aut amata ueri dei regina 1 Brigita sancta sedulo sit in nostro auxilio ut mereamur coronam habere ac laetitiam in conspectu angelorum in saecula saeculorum- FV] 9 precingere V io nocturnoque^n? nocturno quoque V 12 resplendens pro refulgens V celi F 13 laudem V 15 Christi matrem se spopondit eras, in V atque factis fecit F fecit et factis V 16 Brigida FV ut pro aut V 1 Brigida V sit nostro in auxilio F nostro sit in auxilio V 2 ut mereamur habere laudem et gloriam V amen pio in saecula saeculorum V 3 add. Christi Iesu auctor bonorum et miserere obsecro omnium F Glossae T] 9 militiae] .i. contra diabulum et uitia lumbos] .i. carnales uoluntates 11 certamine] .i. mundi prsesentis, ut apostolus dicit, Certamen bonum certaui, cursum consummaui1 palmam] .i. proemium uictoriae] .i. ded . . . . et uiuis 12 refulgens] .i. ut dicitur, Fulgebunt iusti sicut sol in regno patris eorum.2 13 laudes] uel iura is choir sancta] .i. Brigit and co roTecraddon merita tis 14 perfectionem] commad he so coir ind line .i. perfectionem promisit quam uiriliter implebit 15 dictis] commad he so dana dictis atque factis fecit 16 regina] uel et regina. [Nota.] T] fol. 3 in sup. marg. . . . esse pro peccatorum innotare . . sententiam itaque licet motauerit uoluntatis . . . primse exitum non motauit; peccaui si permanent opera, frustra uoce................penitentia uero de Iuda scribitur et oratio eius . fiat . in peccatum ut non soli ei non . . dare non qui inuenerit proditionis scelus sed ad primum scelus etiam p. . . homicidis scelus . . ............................. templo suas et portant cruenta uestimenta sua Ioseph. 1 2 Tim. v. 7. 8 Mt. xiii. 43.i6 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. CUMINEI LONGI. [Praefatio in Hymnum S. Cuminei Longl] T] Celebra Iuda. Cummaini Fota mac Fiachna ri Iar-Mu- man, ille fecit hunc ymnum. Ocus in Cummain-sin re ingein doronai Fiachna hd tre mescai. Et interrogauit Flann, “ cuich fil ocut ? ” et dixit, “ tui ” ; et dixit pater, “ oportet mori”; 5 “ ita fiat,” ar ind ingen. Sed quando natus est, do Chill Ite ductus est, et ibi relictus est for benn chroisse hi cummain bic, inde dictus est Com main. Et ibidem nutritus ac doctus est, ocus ni fess can do tandiu donee uenit mater eius ad uisitandum eum ad domum abbatis fta, ar ticed som io com-menic do-side. Co tanic la and don tig, ocus ni rabai comarba Ite ifus, et potum postulauit; et mater sua dedit ei si'num abbatisae do ol digi ass, co n-essib dig ass, co ro*chairig comarba Ite fuirri-se tabairt in ballain do, comd and-sein atrubairt se: 15 Na rathaig ce dob/r dig do’m brathair ; is mtfc Fiachna, is hua Fiachna, is ingen Fiachna a mathair. Rodeg iar-sein i Corcaig, corbo sui; uenit autem postea ad 20 patrem et ad patriam .i. co hEuganacht Lacha Lein. Atbmd tra each, ba cosmail Cummain do Fiachna, inde dixit: ni go dam ci-asbiur: is foc^ ar fial ar triur, 25 is mo sen-athair m’athair, mo mathair is 1 mo fiur. ma ro*genair maith de ulc is meise adremethaid, mo fiur is 1 mo mathair, 30 m’athair is 6 mo sen-athair. F] 2 is e doronai ymnum istumpro ille .... ymnum 4 boi pro fil 6 beind chroisi 7 est et pro ac 8 co tanic a mathair di-a fis do thig comarba ite pro donee ... ita 10 ni rabai . . . . dedit ei illeg. 12 abbatissae dedit ei dige onu co n-essib dig ass 13 ite 13 furri-se and-sin 14 om. se 15 rathaig 16 brdthair 17 ua 18 fiachna 19 ro’ldg a pro i tanic da.no ad patrem post pro uenit . . . patrem 20 euganact locha 21 atb^red fiachna 25 sen-a. 26 siur 28 mese athremethaid 29 mo siur 30 sen-a.PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. CUMINEI LONG!. 17 T] is focus in t-aslonnud : am 6a-sa do mathar-so ; lithir cid mo mathair-se for brathair do brathar-so. 35 f^t-so fein, a [F]iachna, ar tusu f6m brathair do brathar. do m*araill cairdes fo di do sil (Fiach)rach Garrinni: sech is 6a, is mac do, inti Cummaine d’[F]iachno. 40 Tunc Fiachna intellexit filium s(uum) Commaine esse, ocus iss-e sein doronai in n-immun-sa. Ocus is e fath a ddnma, Cummain dochuaid im-munigin apostolorum co coem- sad Domnall mac ^Eda m^c Ainmerech c6i, do churigid dilguda di-a chintaib, ar ni coemnacair cena remi ar dure a 45 chride. Ocus is e Cummain ropo ammchara do, ar dochuas o Domnall co Collum Cille, do iarfaigid do cia no gebad do anmcharait, no in regad cuci-som fein sair? Unde dixit Colum Cille : in sui doroiga a ndes, 50 is ocai fogeba a les : dob^ra Cummain co a thech, do hu alaind Anmerech. ocus is e Cummain rotherchanad ann-sein. In tan iminorro dochuaid Com main do fis seel Domnaill, iar ridenam ind 55 immuin, is ann roboi Domnall o[c] coi a chinad isin tig. Tunc dixit Commain, “ indosa,” et reliqua, ocus is ann-sein rola de in mbrat corcra ro'boi tarais .i. brat doronai a mathair do .i. Lann. Tung dixit Comm^: a ri sen 60 nacha*m*reilce-sa re'm thail emid Domnall e na gab brattan Lainne finne fair. F] 33 lither 35 .i. fott-so fein a fiachnai «'ir is tussu 36 cardes fa di 39 indi chummain do fiachno 40 intellexit suum cw/wmain 41 iss h^sin is he 42 na a-aps/^/ pro apostoiorum coemsed 43 ainmirech 43 chuingid 44 coemnecair om. cena 45 ar is hi cum main rop pro ocus is e cummain ropo do 46 co\um cille di iarfaigid cia 47 d’anmehairait chuoi-som 49 doroega 50 ace pro ocai 52 do ua alaind ainmirech 53 is he cw;;/mdin rother- chanad and-sin 53 din pro imorro 55 immain is and i coi 56 innosa is and-sein rold de in brat 57 tharis 58 do .i. land 59 ri 60 thoil 61 domnaill enad gab (ga man, post) 62 bratan LIBER HYMN C18 HYMN US S. CUMINEI LONGI IN LAUDEM APOSTOLORUM. T] Is aire dochuaid im-munigin apostolorum^ ocus doronai Domnall coi a chinad iar-sen, co ^-erbairt Cummaine: 65 innosa rcrfitir Domnall rig osa ; (*i. dia uasa) is e a f6 in f6 thall ni se a fo in f6-sa. In tempore autem Domnaill meic Aid a mete Anmerech 70 doronad ; tre rithim uero fecit, ocus da line cech caibtil, ocus da sillaib daec cech line; for candin fatha ro*fothaiged ‘ celebra Iuda festiuitates tuas n ; i nDaire Calcaig dordnad in t-immun-sa. [Hymnus S. Cuminei Longi in Laudem ArOSTOLORUM.] T] /^Elebra Iuda festa Christi gaudia apostulorum exultans memoria Clauiculari Petri primi pastoris piscium rete euangelii captoris 5 Pauli gentium egregi preceptoris uasis electi Israhelis seminis alleluia F], 63 aps/tf/ 64 iar-sein 65 innossa 66 rig 68 ni h6 a fo 69 uel aeda slanzpro mete anmerech doronad pro uero fecit 70 cecha cobtil 71 dec pro fatha .i. celebrd. 72 chalgaig 73 imun 2 post memoria add. alleluia 5 egregii Glossae T.] 1 celebra] .i. prsedica Iuda] .i. confessio2 uel aeclesia. necessitas metri tuc sund Iuda sech Iudea 2 apostulorum] .i. misorum memoria] ablatiuus 3 clauiculari] .i. subauditur hie exultans memoria ; (et in marg.) unde diriuatur hoc nomen, ni ama, ondi as clauis; clauicula uad-side, ris far-side co ndenand dauicularis, us fair-side ocus .s. de, co ndenand clauicularius de ; ocus is cubaid a fail hie, quod dixit Christus, Tu es Petrus et super hanc petram edificabo seclesiam meam et tibi dabo claues regni celorum.3 Petrus agnoscens (interpretatur) eo quod Christum agnouit quando interroyauit Christus de Petro, quern uos me dicitis esse, et dixit ei, tu es Christus filius Dei uiui.4 Simon aliud nomen est Petro quod interpretatur oboediens,5 (eo quod) oboediuit Christo usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis : uel desoluens interpretatur eo quod desoluebat reos a penis. Petrus et Andreas et Pilippus ex una ciuitate que uocatur Bezaida fuerunt, et hi primi ex omnibus apostolis deo credid- erunt. 5 Pauli] Paulus, humilis uel mitis; ex tribu Beniamin ortus est, nutri- tus uero in Tarso in Cilicia 6 alleluia] in sup. marg. . in forbu cech (rainn . . .) interpretatur, Laudate dominum, uel Laus tibi Domine, uel Saluum me fac Domine. Moises primus usus est alleluia, decantans contra Amalech in deserto, extensis manibus ad celum a mane usque ad uesperam et sic deletus est Amalech a filiis Israel, et postea (Dauid) cantauit apud Ebreos alleluia, causa timoris, uidens bestiam in Tabor et Hermon, et iterum propter timorem Abisolon filii sui cantauit. . . . 1 Nahum i. 15. 2 Hieron. de now. Hebr. p. 12. 3 Mt. xvi. 18. Mt. xvi. 16. 5 Hieron. de nom Hebr. p. 103. alleluia [fol. 3b. 67 is se 70 autem 71 athaHYMNUS S. CUMINEI L0NG1 IN LAUDEM APOSTOLORUM. 19 T] Andreae atque precamur egregia pasi pro Christi fide aduocamina alleluia 10 Iacobique consubrini domini preces adiuuent in scammate saeculi alleluia Iohannis sacri electi ab infantia qui accumbebat sponsi inter ubera alleluia Oris lampadis eloquentis Pilippi opem oremus prole cum peruigili alleluia 15 Bartholomei impendamus nutibus nati pendentis aequora in nubibus alleluia Tomae tendentis partes inter Parthiae nos illuminet abyssus scientiae alleluia 20 Mathei quoque fiscali a munere donati Christum sequentis praepropere alleluia F] ii lecti Glossae T] 7 Andreae] .i. uirilis interpretatur, cruce item pasus est 8 aduoca- mina] .i. na togarmanna no na fortachta 9 Iacobi] .i. Zebedei filius qui subplantator lutiorum.1 gladio occisus est sub Herode tetrarcha, qui primus apostolorum pasus est consubrini] in sinistr. tnarg. (Matres) Iacobi et Iohannis (apostol)i lesu sorores fuerunt unde consubrini Domini dicti sunt 10 scammate] .i. isind roi no isind ergail 11 Iohannis] .i. gratia Dei uel in quo gratia interpretatur.2 subaudi, adiuuent preces. hie solus ex omnibus discipulis euasit sine martirio a sseculo et dormiuit in pace. 12 accumbebat] in Cannan Galilese sponsi] .i. Christi 13 oris] .i. os lampadis interpretatur3 .i. ar a heolcha ocus ar ebas aerlabra Pilippi] .i. Pilippi dechoin sein acus is e sein armes Cummain inter apostolos; qui in (Hiera)polis ciuitate sepultus est; incertum est autem utrum gladio an cruce occisus est 14 oremus] imperatiui prole] .i. tres filias habuit profetantes in nouo testamento IS Bartholomei] .i. filius suspendentis aquas interpretatur4 impendamus] .i. ernem preces 16 nati] -i. mac De iar fir astas na usci isna nelaib; it e na usa iar sians na forcetla; it e immorro ind niul in forcetlaide. hie gladio occisus est nubibus] .i. potestatibus 17 Tomae] .i. qui dicitur Didimus; abisus scientise interpretatur5; gladio occisus est et corpus eius in Edisa ciuitate est Parthiae] Parthia nomen (regionis) in oriente 19 Mathei] .i. donatus gratia interpretatur.6 quoque] subauditur petamus precem. fiscali] .i. in sein,^^ hi Francaib ata. Et postea ad Hiberniam uenerunt. Incertum est autem 10 in quo tempore factus est. Tre rithim dana doronad ocus xi. jcaiptell daec ann ocus da lini in cech caibtiull ocus se sill aba daec cechai. Is fo 1 is rithim do reir in ‘ 6mine ’ do bit[h] ann. F] In trinitate spes mea et reliqua. Meicc Murchon do Chon- nachtaib doronsat in n-immun-sa do Michel ar a soerad de tempes- tate mara Icht; ^ ar a soerad de fame in insola maris Tirreni. Commad he da no Colman a oenur dogneth, ar rop he a sinnser he 5 ocus d&no epscop he-side ocus sacairt in dias aile; uel inter se fecerunt. In quo tempore uero factus est incertum est. Tria rithim da no doronad ocus oen captel dec and ocus da lini in cech caiptiul ocus coic sillaba dec cecha coiptil. Is fo e dno is rithim do reir ind ‘ omine ’ do bith and.44 HYMNUS S. COLMANI IN LAUDEM S. MICHAEL1S. [Hymnus S. Colmani in Laudem S. Michaelis.] T] T N trinitate spes mea fixa non in omine et archangelum deprecor Michaelem nomine Ut sit obuius ac misus mihi deo doctore hora exitus de uita ista atque corpore 5 Ne me ducat in amarum minister inergiae ipse princeps tenebrarum atque pes superbiae <" Adiutorium succurrat Michaelis et archangeli ad me hora qua gaudebunt iusti atque angel i Ilium rogo ne demittat mihi truces species 10 inimici sed deducat ubi regni requies /Adiuuet me sanctus Michel diebus ac noctibus[f. 8b. ut me ponat in bonorum sanctorum consortibus Sanctus Michel intercedat adiutor probabilis pro me quia sum peccator actu atque fragilis 15 Sanctus Michel me defendat semper suis uiribus anima egrediente cum sanctorum milibus FR] tit. himnus sancti Michael R i unitas in trinitate &c R homine FR 2 sed pro et R 3 missus R 5 animarum pro in amarum R energiae F inergiae R 6 superbiae R 7 otn. et FR 9 dimittat R 11 adiuuat R 11, 13, 15 Michael F Michael R 14 sum quia R om. actu R Glossae T] 1 trinitate] .i. trinitas .i. quasi trina unitas fixa] est uel erit in] ideo dixit “ non in omine,” quia aliquis monachus audiuit uocem auis sur ... ad aspectum maris et dixit “ bonum omen,” et tunc Colman dixit “ In trinitate.” omine] omen .i. cel ; abominor .i. scaraim frisin cel ar a adetchi 2 archangelum] angeli .i. nuntii; archangeli .i. summi nuntii interpretantur: Hieronymus. Michaelem] Michael qui praeest Iudeisuel qui sicut deus interpretatur,1 eo quod in fine seculi aduer- sus eum qui se aduersus deum erexerit mitt end us 3 doctore] .i. de 5 amarum] .i. locum uel in infernum inergiae] .i. iniquae operationis sed melius transfigurationis ut Paulus dicit quod transfigurat se in angelum lucis2 6 ipse princeps] .i. diabulus ut apostolus dicit3 7 adiutorium] .i. deprecor succurrat] .i. ueniat cito 8 iusti] .i. animae sanctorum 9 ilium] .i. Michaelem truces] .i. grandai 10 ubi] est requies] .i. siue in celo siue in terra 1 Hieron. De nom. Hebr. p. 118. 2 2 Cor. xi. 14. Cf. Col. i. 13.HYMNUS S. C0LMAN1 IN LAUDEM S. MICHAEL1S. 45 T] Sanctus Gabriel sanctus Raphiel atque omnes angeli intercedant pro me semper simul et archangeli ^Eterna possint praestare regis regni aulia 20 ut possedeam cum Christo paradisi gaudia Gloria sit semper deo patri atque filio simul cum spiritu sancto in uno consilio Adiuuet nos archangelus sanctus Michel dignissimus quem recipere animas mittat deus altissimus FR] 17 Gabrihel R Raphael R 19 Aetemae R possunt FR prestare FR auria R. 20 possideam F 22 sancto spiritu R ■+■ amen R 1 adiuuat R 2 Michael F Michael R 4 mittet F Glossae T] 17 Gabriel] .i. fortitudo dei interpretatur1 Raphiel] .i. medicina dei interpretatur, eo quod medicinauit Tobiam de cecitate 19 possint] .i. angeli et archangeli aulia] .i. regia domus 1 archangelus] .i. summus nuntius interpretatur 2 Michel].i. qui sicut deus interpretatur [Nota.] T] fol. 8b in sup. marg. . . . unquam in ueritate se poterit excussare. Potest aliquis dicere, Non possum (ieiun)are et non possum uigilare; nunquid potest dicere, Non possum amare ? (Non possum res) meas totas pauperibus dare et in monasterio deo seruire. Numquid (potest) dicere, Non possum diligere ? Si dixeris quia non possis a uino uel a carnibus abstinere, credimus ; si autem dixeris quia non possis in te peccantibus indulgere omni modo non credimus; quia nulla nobis remanet excussatio. Non de cellario sed de corde istam elimosynam iubemur implere, diligere inimicos uestros. Non dixit inimicos proximi uel seclesiae. Intus in corde uestro est ubi redire iubemur dicente profeta, Redite prseuari- catores ad cor uestrum.2 Non enim in lonquincis regionibus inuenitur quod dominus petit; intus ad cor nostrum mittit.3 Hieron. De now. Hebr. p. 95. Isa. xlvi. 8. Pseudo-Aug. Serin. cclxxiii.46 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. OENGUSII MEIC TIPRA1TE. [Praefatio in Hymnum S. Oengusii Meic Tipraite. ] T] Martine. Oengus macc Tipraite, sacart Cluana Fota Baitan Aba, is e doronai hunc ymnum. I Cluain Fota factus est. Causa autem Adamnan boi for cuairt cell Coluim Cille i n-Herenn, co roacht co Uisnech Mide, co rogared do S cech fer graid forsa raba liud isin tir ; co ruacht in t-miacra c’ Oengus in aidche fele Martain, et timuit ualde ut fecit hunc ymnum in honorem Martini di-a soerad. Uenit tra Oengus dochum dala arrabarach ocus a immun erlam leis ; ocus tarfas do Adamnan Martan for a laim deis Oeng//jsa, io ocus atracht tra Adamnan reme, et honorificauit eum cum osculo, et omnes mirabantur causam honoris, et dixit Adamnan ut uidit Martinum secum, conid ar Martan do bith immalle fris dorat honor do. Ro'soerad tra amlaid-sein Oengus ; et ostendit ymnum suum, et laudauit Adamnan 15 ymnum, et dixit gmiis airmitiu for inti gebas ic dul dochum dala no airechta ocus comad ditiu ar cech ngalar, ocus nem ar a gabail fo lige fo eirge. Tre rithim dana doronad ; se caibdill ann, ocus da line cech caibdill; imrecra da na ann, et non equalem numerum silla- 20 barum singulae liniae seruant. F] \ Fata Boetan 4 Herind ro'gaired 5 for a rabi 6 co hOengus feile Martan 7 tanic pro uenit 8 om. dala ymmun 10 atraracht 12 quod pro ut 13 honoir 14 Oengus amlaid-sein et ostendit Oengus 15 ermitiu 16 om. ocus . . . . eirge 18 tria coibtil and cecha 19 coiptil and 20 singulae quaequeHYMNUS S. OENGUSII IN LAUDEM S. MARTINI 47 [Hymnus S. Oengusii in Laudem S. Martini.] T ] TWT Artine te deprecor pro me rogaris patrem Christum ac spiritum sanctum habentem Mariam matrem Martinus mirus more ore laudauit deum puro corde cantauit atque amauit eum 5 Electus dei uiui signa sibi salutis donauit deus pacis magnae atque uirtutis Uerbum dei locutus secutus in mandatis uirtutibus impletis mortuis resuscitatis /Sanans homines lepra cura duplice mira [fol. 9 10 magnitudine mala egretudine dira Deum dominum nostrum passum pro nobis mire uoluntarie propter nos deprecare Martine. Martine Sanctus Martinus adhuc catacominus hac me ueste contexit1 dicit dominus omnipotens. Per merita Martini sancti atque dignissimi 5 nos precamur ut mereamur regnum dei uiui altissimi. Amen. F] 4 d pro eum 8 suscitatis 11 pasum 1 caticuminus Glossae T] 3 more] .i. caritatis atque relegionis 7 locutus] est secutus] ,i. deum 8 impletis] a man. post, amen 9 duplice] .i. anima et corpore 10 magnitudine] .i. peccati egretudine] .i. corporis dira] in dextr. marg. dia- liton fil hie .i. Sechmall m . . . urch. onis 1 catacominus] .i. adiutor fidei interpretatur. Sulp* Seu. Uit. Mart. § 3.48 HYMNUS S. OENGUSII IN LAUDEM S. MARTINI [Nota.] T] fol. 9 in sup. marg. Duae primae aetates singulis annorum termi- nantur ebdomadibus, propter simplicem uitam. Adoliscentia duabus ebdomadibus constat propter intellectum et actionem. Quae duo nondum erant in pueris, et in paruulis non a .xu. usque ad .xxuiiium annum* Iuuentus tribus ebdomadibus permanet propter ilia .iii. intellectum et actionem corporis, si uirtutem habent. Ista enim a .xxuiii. oritur et .xluiiii* consummatur, quando et in feminis partus deficit. Senectus. iiii. ebdomadi- bus sumitur propter accedentem in illis .iii. animi et corporis grauitatem. Ultima uero senium nullo certo annorum difinitur. Sunt intellegibi(lia quae mente) animoque percipiuntur; sensibilia autem quae uisu tactuque corporeo sentiuntur. (Ex aere) uisus auditus adoratus; ex terra tactus saporque nascitur. Eadem omnia una . . . quae dum contemplatur spiritus est, dum sentit sensus, dum sapit animus, dum intelligit mens, dum discernit ratio est, dum consentit uoluntas, dum recordatur (memoria est, dum) membra uigitat, (anima est et modo sapit) et modo disipit . . .* 1 Isid. Diffcrentiarum ii. 19-29.PRAEFATIO IN GLORIA IN EXCEISIS. 49 [Praefatio in Gloria in Excelsis.'] T] Gloria in excelsis. Angeli dei cecinerunt primum uersum huius ymni in nocte dominicae natiuitatis. Ic tur Gabder immorro doronsat, .i. mile 6 Hierusalem sair, do faillsigud im morro conid macc de inti ro’genair ann doronsat 5 he. I n-aimsir Octauin Augaist doronad. Ambrosius autem fecit hunc ymnum a secundo uersu usque ad finem ymni. F] i, 2 aingil doronsat in fers toisech do’nd immun-sa aidche na gene pro angeli . . . natiuitatis 3 Gader 4 follsigud 4 ro'genar and 5 amsir immorro pro Augaist 5,6 Ambrois d&na (do)ronai ftl tuilled .i. pro Ambrosius.................ymnum 7 laudis pro ymni B] Gloria in excelsis deo. Aingil dordnsat in fers toisech don imanso oidche na geine; hie tur Ader immorro doronsat .i. mile o Hierusalem sair; di-a foillsiugud conid mac de inth ro*genair and doronsat he. I n-amsir hOctafin din dordnad he. Ambrdiss din 5 dordine in tuilled .i. a secundo uersa usque in finem laudis, &c. Ambrosius sui es^p, is e doroine hunc imnum do molad Iesu. Oc^ in oidche as dir a cantain. Tria rithim din doronad; .uii cdptil ind, oc^ uii. line in cech captil, oc^ .uii. sillseba ce^a line. LIBER HYMN ES° GLORtA IN EXCELSIS. [Gloria in Excelsis.] T] Loria in excelsis deo et in terra V_JT pax hominibus bonse uoluntatis1 Laudamus te benedicimus te adoramus te glorificamus te magnificamus te 5 Gratias agimus tibi propter magnam misericordiam tuam domine rex celestis deus pater omnipotens Domine fili unigenite Iesu Christe sancte spiritus dei et omnes dicimus amen io Domine fili dei patris agne dei qui tollis peccata inundi miserere nobis Suscipe orationem nostram qui sedes ad dexteram patris miserere nobis domine 15 Quoniam tu solus sanctus tu solus dominus tu solus gloriosus cum spiritu sancto in gloria dei patris amen FABS] tit. ad uesperum et ad matutinam A Imnus angelicus S car. tit. FB 2 omnibus bone uoluntatis tue B bonae A 4 om. magnificamus te B 6 pro pro propter S missericordiam S gloriam B 7 + deus post domine B caelestis A caelestis S 8 filii FAS dei unigeniti S 9, 10 om. B 10 filii FAS n peccatum AS misserere S -+ qui tollis peccata mundi post nobis B 12 orationes S depreca- tionem B nostras S 13 sedis S dexterem B dextram S + dei post dexteram FAS 14 misserere S om. domine ABS 15 tu solus dominus bis S 16 altisimus Iesu Christe pro gloriosus B + patre/tar/cum B vv 17 usque adfinem om. BS Glossae T] 1 in excelsis] .i. in celis in terra] .i. in eclesia sancta 2 bonse uoluntatis] .i. eis qui nullunt deum offendere, sed placere cogitatione et uerbo et opere 3 Laudamus] .i. in anima nostra uel in teorica uita benedicimus] .i. in corpore nostro uel in actuali uita adoramus] . i. subiectione corporis et animse .i. totis uiribus 4 glorificamus] .i. coram deo patre magnificamus] .i. coram hominibus bono opere 6 misericordiam] in dext. marg. a man. post, gloriam 15 solus] .i. per temetipsum. 1 Lc ii. 14.GLORIA IN EXCELS IS. T] In omni tempore benedicimus te et laudamus nomen tuum 20 in aeternum et in saeculum saeculi1 amen Dignare domine nocte ista sine peccato nos custodire Benedictus es domine deus patrum nostrorum et laudabile et gloriosum nomen tuum 25 in aeternum et in saeculum saeculi2 amen /Domine deus salutis meae [fol. 9b. in die clamaui et nocte coram te Intret oratio mea in conspectu tuo inclina aurem tuam ad precem meam domine3 30 Scuto circumdabit te ueritas eius non timebis a timore nocturno4 FA] 18 cotidie pro in omni tempore A 20 seculi F saeculum saeculi A 22 die pro nocte A 24,25 nomen tuum in saecula amen A 25 om. amen F vv. 26-31 om. Asedadd: Miserere nobis domine miserere nobis5 Uerba mea auribus usque et deus meus6 mane et exaudies uocem meam7 mane oratio mea praeueniet te domine8 Diebus adque noctibus horis atque momentis miserere nobis domine Orationibus ac meretis sanctorum tuorum miserere Angelorum archangelorum patriarcharum prophetarum miserere nobis domine Apostolorum martirum et confessorum adque uni- uersa gradus sanctorum miserere Gloria et honor patri et fili (filio A*) et spiritui sancto et nuc (nunc A*) et semper et in saecula saeculorum amen. 30, 31 om. F sed add: Noctibus ac diebus horis atque momentis miserere nobis domine Orationibus ac meritis sanctorum tuorum miserere nobis domine Angelorum et archangelorum patriarcharum profetarumque Apos- tolorum ac martyrum et confessorum atque uniuersi gradus sanctorum tuorum miserere Et scribe nos in libro uiuentium ut per precem sanctorum tuorum ueniam mereamur. miserere. Praesta nobis domine ut hanc noctem sine peccato nos transire possimus miserere nobis domine Gloria et honor patri et filio et spiritui sancto miserere Qui est ante secula manet in aeter- num miserere nobis domine. miserere Christe domine. miserere sancte domine Mirabilis deus in sanctis suis deus Israhel ipse dabit uirtutem et fortitudinem plebi suae, benedictus deus9 Glossae T] 18 in omni] .i. in prosperis et in aduersis 19 nomen tuum] .i. filium tuum 22 nocte] .i. huius saeculi peccato] .i. sine mortali crimine 23 patrum] .i. patriarcharum et apostolorum 25 in saeculum] .i. hie et in futuro 27 in die] .i. in prosperis nocte] .i. in tenebris saeculi huius 29 precem] .i. quam in hoc corpore possitus fundo 30 scuto] .i. licet in errore fueris quod nox -est, non timebis quia habes scutum ueritatis 31 timebis] .i. a tenebrosa sasione inimicorum 1 Ps. cxliv. 2. 2 Dan. iii. 26. 3 Ps. lxxxvii. 2, 3. ^ 4 Ps. xc. 5. 5 Ps. exxii. 3. 6 Ps. v. 2, 3. 7 Ps. v. 4. 8 Ps. lxxxvii. 14. 9 Ps. lxvii. 36. E 252 GLORIA IN EX CELS IS. [Nota.] T] fol. 9b in sup. marg. . . dictae sunt a quibus occuli forman- tur. Nares dictae quae aer uel spiritus na(re) non disinit; in his dua officia unum ducendi spiritus, alterum capiendi odores, tertium est purgamenti cerebri defluentis egerere. Os dictum est (quasi) corporis hostium ; cuius species in duobus constat officiis, sumendi uictus (et loquendi) linguae. Labia a lambenao nominata sunt. Lingua a ligendo cibum . . . Dentes, id est priores molares canini qui uigesimo aetatis anno existunt. Gignae a gigendis dentibus. Fauces sunt angustae fistulae quasi foces. Pectus hominis est patens et rectum ; plenum enim ratione non decebat esse latens uel humilis. Papilla sunt capituia mammae. Per umbilicum fetus dum est in nutero nutritur.' : Cf Isid. Differentiarum II. T7.PRAEFAT 10 IN MAGNIFICAT. 53 [Praefatio in Magnificat.'] T] Magnificat. Maria mater domini fecit hunc ymnum. In tempore uero Octauiani Augusti fecit; in xlmo enim secundo anno imperii eius Christus natus est. Ocus is i n-araile cathraig sliabda hi treib Iuda hi. fail Hierusalem, ocus is 5 i-sede cathir diles Zachair ; ibi Iohannes babtiza natus est, ocus is do’n cathraig-sein tanic Maire do fis Elizabeth, in tan atchuala a bith alachta .i. isin t[s]esed mis. Ocus is inti doratad erlabra do Zachar, ocus is inte dorone Zach^r 4 Bene- dicts,’ ocus is inte doronad ‘ Magnificat.’ Is e immorro in io.fochund .i. Maire tanic do fis Elistabeth setche Zachair, ar itchuala a bith torrach post longissimam sterilitatem. Omnes enim cognati eius uisitabant. Intrans ergo Maria host.ium domus suae, Elizabeth dixit cum motatione infantis in utero suo, “En mater domini uenit ad me”; et ob id dicunt 15 lohannem profetasse antequam natus esset; et tunc Maria dixit ‘ Magnificat ’ et in hoc tempore filium suum Maria concepit. FB] 1 Magnificat anima B himnum B 2 din Octauin Auguist B 2,3 anno secundo F 3 immperi B In Ierusalem im morro {om. B) doronad no pro ocus FB is in n-araile F . 4 chathraig B sliabda F sliabdai B om. hi treib Iuda FB i pro hi F fail B 5 is side F is i-side B om. cathir.B dileas B hibi B bauptista B 6 chathraig- sin FB Muire d’ fiss Helizabeth B 7 itchuala B om. a bith B alacta F alachtai hi B om. .i. isin tesed mis FB inte F indte B 8 thucad pro doratad B erlubra F hirrlabra B Zachair F om. ocus B innte beos doroine B Zachair F 9 om. ocus .... magnificat FB he FB din pro \mmorro B 10 fochand B Muire B thanic FB fis F fhiss B Elizabeth F Helizabeth B setchiB n beth B alacta F akar^ta B pro torrach stirilitatem F 12 eius earn F eius 2ld earn B 13 Helzabeth B uentrtpro utevo FB 14 hob B 15 Iohannim B prophetasse F esse B 16 Magnificat anima mea dominum F om. et ante in F etc pro et B54 MAGNIFICAT. [Magnificat.] T] ]V /T Agnificat anima mea dominum et exultauit spiritus meus in deo salutari meo Quia respexit humilitatem ancillae suae Ecce enim ex hoc beatam me dicent omnes generationes 5 Quia fecit mihi magna qui potens est et sanctum nomen eius Et misericordia eius in progenies et progenies timentibus eum Fecit potentiam in brachio suo io dispexit superbos mente cordis sui Deposuit potentes de sede et exaltauit humiles Esurientes impleuit bonis et diuites demisit inanes 15 Suscepit Israel puerum suum memorare misericordiae suae F] 2 exultabit 10 in mente 13 essurientes 14 dimisit Glossae T] 1 anima] eius anima dominum magnificat qui omnes interiores hominis affectus diuinis laudibus ac seruitiis mancipat 2 salutari] .i. ut dicit psalmista, Anima mea exultabit domino et dilectabitur super salutari suo1 3 humilitatem] .i. uirginitatem ancillae] .i. cuius humilitas respicitur recte ab omnibus beata cognominanda gratulatur, sicut e contrario superbia dispecta condemnatur Euae: ita sicut intrauit mors in mundum per superbiam Euae, per humilitatem Marine uitae panditur introitus humano generi2 6 sanctum] sanctum nomen eius uocatur quia singularis culmine potentiae transcendit omnem creaturam3 7 in progenies] .i. in omni gente qui timet eum et operatur iustitiam4 9 potentiam] .i. quia omnia per filium dei patris facta sunt, ideo eum brachium domini dicitur 10 superbos] .i. filios diabuli, quia initium est omnis peccati superbia et in sinistr. marg. commemorat hie beata Maria quomodo per omne labentis saeculi tempus creator iustus ac misericors et superbis resistere et humilibus dare gratiam consueuit.5 11 potentes] .i. confidentes in uirtute sua sede] .i. superbiae 12 humiles] .i. qui dicunt cum apostolo, Omnia possumus in Christo6 13 esurientes] .i. satiabuntur perfecti quia eterna bona esuriunt bonis] .i. celestibus 14 diuites] .i. qui de terrenis diuitiis superbiunt inanes totius beatitudinis demittentur a domino in die iudicii 15 suscepit] .i. deus et in sinistr. marg. bene autem domini et Iohannis exortum matres profetando praeueniunt, ut sicut peccatum a mulieribus cepit ita etiam bona a mulieribus incipiant, et quae per unius deceptionem periit duabus certatim praeconantibus mundo uita reddatur7 Ps. xxxiv. 9. 2 Baeda Comm. in Lc. i. 3 Ibid. * Acts x. 35. 5 Cf. Jas. iv. 6. 0 Phil. iv. 13. 7 Baeda Comm, in Lc. i. 55.MAGNIFICAT. 55 TJ Sicut locutus est ad patres nostros Abraham et semini eius usque in saeculum1 i Aue maria plena gratia dominus tecum, benedicta tu inter mulieres et benedictus fructus uentris tui. Spiritus sanctus superueniet in te et uirtus altissimi obumbrabit tibi.2 F] i gratia plena 2 et ante spiritus 3 superueniat Glossae T] 17 ad patres] .i. ad patriarchas 18 semini] .i. non carnale sed spiritale semen significat .i. filiis promissionis in Christo Lc i 46- . Lc. i. 28, 35.56 PRAEFAT10 IN BENEDICTUS. [Praefatio IN Benedictus.] T] Benedictus dominus. Zacharias pater Iohannis baptiza fecit hanc laudem domino. In tempore uero Octauiani Augusti fecit. Causa autem aliquando Stacharias in templum ut immolaret pro populo more sacerdotali intrauit, quia de 5 semine Aaron et de uicce Abia specialiter natus est: sors eius septimanse fuit. A tempore enim Dauid sacerdotium in xxiiii intercognationes diuersas diuisum est, et a sabbato usque ad sabbatum unusquisque ministerio suo utebatur. A tempore enim Aaron usque ad Dauid unus post unum io tenebat. Intrans ergo Stacharias in templum ut pro se et pro populo offerret aspiciens in dexteram angelum Gabrielem /sedentem in cornu altari uidit et dicentem sibi, Noli [fol. io timere quia non ad timorem tibi afFerendum sed ad gaudium ueni; Elizabeth enim pariet tibi filium et uocabitur Iohannes 15 et magnus erit coram deo et hominibus. Et Stacharias dixit, Quomodo fiet hoc quum praetermiserit nos tempus parendi ? Angelus respondit, Si homo tibi hoc promitteret deberes uerba eius dubitare ; ego uero angelus dei sum et consisto in praesen- tia eius et uerba eius tibi porto; et ideo non debes dubitare quae 20 dixi; et ob id ab hac die usque puer nascatur non loqueris. Et ita factum est donee impletum est quod promisum est. Con- cepit enim Elizabeth et peperit filium ; et cognati de nomine pueri matrem eius interrogabant, et respondit mater eius, Iohannes uocetur. Alii uero contradicentes dicebant, nomine 25 patris uocetur. Elistabeth autem dixit ut rogarent patrem ut scribat nomen filii sui. Zacharias uero ita rogatus locutus est et dixit, Uocetur puer Iohannes; et continuo laudauit dominum dicendo, ‘ Benedictus dominus deus Israel/1 F] 1 om. dominus 1, 2 Zachair athair I ohain babtaist dorone in n-immunsa in Ierusalem immorro doronad pro Zacharias . . . domino 3 factum est pro fecit uero haec est pro autem Zacharias 5 uice et sors 7 diuissum om. est 10 Zacharias 11 offeret 12 altaris 13 non sec. man. gaudendum 14 pariet post filium 15 dixit Zacharias quomodo hoc fiat quod 16 pariendi 21 donee quod promissum est impletum 23 responsit om. eius post mater 24 uocitetur 25 Elizabeth uero pro autem 26 ita locutus est interrogate 27 laudabit 28 om. Israel } Cf. Lc. i. 5-24, 60-63.BENEDICT OS. [Benedictus.] T] T) Enedictus dominus deus Israel I) quia uisitauit et fecit redemptionem plebis suae Et erexit cornu salutis nobis in domu Dauid pueri sui 5 Sicut locutus est per os sanctorum profetarum suorum qui ab aeuo sunt Et liberauit nos ab inimicis nostris et de manu omnium qui nos oderunt Ad faciendam misericordiam cum patribus nostris io et memorare testamenti sui sancti Iusiurandum quod iurauit ad Abraham patrem nostrum daturum se nobis Ut sine timore de manibus inimicorum nostrorum liberati seruiamus illi 15 In sanctitate et iustitia coram ipso omnibus diebus nostris . FA] tit. B[enedictio] sancti Zachariae A car. tit. F 2 uissitauit F suae A 5 loqutus A 6 prophetarum FA hab eo A ab eo A* 7 liberabit A 10 memorari A sancti sui A Glossae T] 2 uisitauit] .i. plebem hanc uisitando suam esse fecit quia sua fidei sublimitate earn perfecit1 3 cornu] .i. cornu salutis firmam celsitudinem salutis dicit, cornu excedit carnem, et ideo cornu salutis regnum saluatoris Christi uocatur2 6 profetarum] profetae specialiter appellati sunt, qui de aduemu Christi manifeste sunt locuti3 ab aeuo] .i. ab initio 7 liberauit] .i. filius dei 8 de manu] .i. de potestate omnium] .i. inimicorum qui] .i. homines peruersoset immundos spiritus significat, de manu quorum et interim spe sal(ui) facti sumus et in futuro re ipsa saluandi4 10 testamenti] .i. disposuit deus testamentum nos esse liberaturum de semine patriarcharum5 11 ad Abraham] .i. fides gentium et sacrosanctus aeclesiae coitus est promisus Abrahae, domino ad eum dicente, In te benedicentur omnes gentes terrae.6 Dixit dominus ad Dauid, Cum compleueris dies tuos ut uadas ad patres tuos, suscitabo semen tuum, et ego ero ei in patrem, et ipse erit mihi in filium, ipse aedificabit mihi domum7 15 in sanctitate] .i. ostendit hie profeta quomodo domino seruiendum est, in sanctitate uidelicet et iusiitia8 4 Ibid. 5 Ibid. 8 Baeda Comm, in Lc. i. Baeda Comm, in Lc. i. 6 Gen. xviii. 18. * Ibid. 8 Ibid. 7 2 Reg. vii. 12-14.BENEDICTUS. 58 T] Et tu puer profeta altissimi uocaberis praeibis enim ante faciem domini parare uias eius Ad dandam scientiam salutis plebi eius 20 in remisionem peccatorum eorum Per uiscera misericordiae dei nostri in quibus uisitauit nos oriens ex alto Uluminare his qui in tenebris et umbra mortis sedent ad dirigendos pedes nostros in uiam pads1 1 Puer autem crescebat et confortabatur in spiritu et erat in desertis locis usque ad diem ostentionis suae ad Israel2 FA] 17 propheta FA 20 remissionem F meorum FA 21 misericordiae A 22 om. nos A ins. A* 23 Inluminare A et ilium- inare F hiis A 2 om. locis FA ostensionis FA suae et Israhel A Glossae T] 17 altissimi] .i. audiant mansueti quod Christum dominum quem Johannes profetando prseibit altissimum uocat3 18 praeibis] .i. in uitam et in mortem parare] .i. ut dixit, Parate uiam domini rectas facite semitas dei nostri4 eius] .i. Christi 19 scientiam] .i. futuram 22 oriens] .i. ecce uir, inquit profeta, Oriens nomen eius. Qui ideo recte oriens uocatur qui nobis ortum uerae lucis aperiens filios noctis et tenebrarum lucis efficit filios5 23 illuminare] . i. his qui in peccatis et ignorantiae cecitate uixerunt, agnitionis amorisque mi radios infundere6 24 pedes] pedes nostri in uiam pacis diriguntur cum actionem nos- trarum iter per omnia redemptoris nostri gratiae concordat7 1 puer] .i. praedicator penitentiae futurus optimum est ut solitudinis aspera sequatur8 [Nota.] T] fol. 10 in sup. marg. . . . (procul du)bio Satanae sunt filii qui confundunt. Quia sicut multum nocet si unitas desit bonis, ita ualde est noxium si non desit malis.9 In examine recti iudicis motat merita ordinum qualitas actionum,ut caruunculus pallens et iachinthus cerulus.10 Pacem relinquo uobis, pacem meam do uobis.11 Gregorius. Si cor in earn quae relicta figitur, nunquam ad illam quae danaa est peruenitur. Quid enim est pax transitoria nisi quoddam uestigium pacts aet(ernae) . . . cele(sti)a . . habitacula.12 Augustinus. Pacem reliquit nobis in hoc seculo in ... . hostem uincirr.us pacem suam dabit nobis in futuro quando supra hoste(s) regnabimu Augustinus. Pro- ficiscens uoluit dare quod quid factum est homo cum uenerit, et quaesitum non inuenerit quod donauit.13 1 Lc. i. 68-79. 2 Lc. i. 80. 3 Baeda Comm, in Lc. i. 76. * Isa. xl. 3. 5 Baeda Comm, in Lc. i. 78. 6 Ibid. 7 Ibid. * Ibid. 9 Greg. Keg. Past. iii. 23. 10 Ibid. iii. 28. 11 Jn. xiv. 27. 12 Greg. Reg. Past. iii. 23. 13 Cf. Pseudo-Aug. Serm. xcviii.PRAEFATIO IN TE DEUM LAUDAMUS. 59 [Praefatio in Te Deum Laudamus.] T] Haec est laus sanctae trinitatis quam Augustinus sanctus et Ambrosius composuit. F] Neceta cowarba P etair dordnai in cantaic-se. Ir-Roi*« da no doronad. Incertum autem quo tempore et ob quam causam factum nisi Necetam deum laudare uoluisse diceremus, dicens, “ Laudate pueri dominum, Laudate nomen domini, Te deum laudamus ” et reliqua. [Te Deum Laudamus.] T] T Audate pueri dominum 1 v laudate nomen domini1 /Te deum laudamus [fol. iob. te dominum confitemur 5 Te seternum patrem omnis terra ueneratur Tibi omnes angeli tibi caeli et uniuersae potestates Tibi hiruphin et zaraphin io incessabili uoce proclamant dicentes sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus sabaoth2 Pleni sunt caeli et uniuersa terra honore glorias tuae Te gloriosus apostolorum chorus 15 te profetarum laudabilis numerus FAD] tit. Ymnum in die doininica A car. tit. FD 1, 2 om. D 3, 4 transpos. D 5 aeternum A 8 celi F caeli A caeli et terra D uniuersae A 9 hirubin et syraphin A cherubin et seraphin D 10 om. dicentes AD 12 celi F caeli A om. uniuersa D 13 gloria tua, osanna in excelsis pro honore . . . tuae D 15 prophetarum FAD Glossae T] 3 laudamus] .i. ore uel opere 4 confitemur] .i. corde 9 hiruphin] in sinistr. marg. sciendum est quod hiruphim et saraphim per .m. litteram prolata iuxta proprietatem linguae Ebrese masculini sunt et pluralis numeri tantum, si autem per .n. litteram dicantur Graeca sunt et neutri generis et pluralis numeri 11 sanctus] .i. sanctus ter dicitur quia unus et trinus est deus 12 uniuersa] .i. aeclesia per quadratum orbem defusa non desinit laudare et orare deum 14 apostolorum] .i. misorum 15 profetarum] .i. prouidentium 2 Isa. vi. 3. 1 Ps. cxii. 1.6o TE DEUM LAUDAMUS. T] Te martirum candidatus laudat exercitus te per orbem terrarum sancta contitetur seclesia Patrem immensae maiestatis tuae uenerandum tuum uerum et unigenitum filium 20 Sanctum quoque paraclitum spiritum tu rex gloriae Christe Tu patris sempiternus es filius tu ad liberandum mundum suscepisti hominem Non horruisti uirginis uterum 25 tu deuicto mortis aculeo aperuisti credentibus regna caelorum Tu ad dexteram dei sedes in gloria patris iudex crederis esse uenturus Tu ergo quessimus nobis tuis famulis subueni 30 quos pretioso sanguine redemisti iEternam fac cum sanctis tuis gloriam munerari saluum fac populum tuum domine et benedic hereditati tuae et rege eos et extolle illos usque in saeculum1 35 Per singulos dies benedicimus te et laudamus nomen tuum in aeternum et in saeculum saeculi2 Fiat domine misericordia tua super nos quemadmodum sperauimus in te3 FAD] 16 martyrum FAD laudet A om. D 17 aeclisia F aecclesia A 18 inmensae A inmensae D om. tuae AD 19 om. et FAD 20 paracletum D 21 gloriae A 22 patri D om. es A ins. A* 23 suscipisti D 24 aborruisti D 25 deuicta morte D 26 om. credentibus D celorum F caelorum A 27 om. dei D sedens A sedis D glo A gloria A* 28 ecce pro iudex . . . esse D 29 Te FAD quessumus A quesumus D om. nobis F 30 praetioso A pretiosa D sanguinem redimisti A 31 aEtemam A sanctis gloriae A in gloriam intrare pro tuis . . . munerari D 32 usque ad finem o?n. D 33 tuae A 34 saeculum A 36 aeternum A 37 seculum seculi F in saeculum saeculi amen A Glossae T] 16 martirum] .i. fidelium 32 populum] .i. Christianum 33 hereditati] .i. seclesiae 34 rege] .i. in bonis ope ri bus extolle] .i. defend e in seculum] .i. in uita aeterna 35 per singulos] .i. in prosperis et in aduersis sine ullo interuallo te benedicimus 38 fiat] .i. oratio aeclesiae Ps. xxvii. 9. Ps. cxliv. 2. Ps. xxxii. 22.TE DEUM LAUD AMUS. 61 I Te patrem adoramus aeternum, te sempiternum filium inuo- camus, teque spiritum sanctum in una diuinitatis substantia manentem/ confitemur. Tibi uni deo in trinitate [fol. n. debitas laudes et gratias referimus ut te incessabili uoce 5 laudare mereamur per eterna saecula FA] 2 substantiae A 4 refferimus F referemus A 5 meriamur per aetema saecula saeculorum A aeterna secula seculorum amen F [Notae.] T] fol. 10b in sup. marg. uade et uende omnia quaecumque habes et da pauperibus et habebis (thesaurum) in caelo et ueni sequere me1 . . . conuertatur . . et possesus est et non possess . . . Christum sequitur qui eum imitatur, (ut ait), Discite a me quia mitis sum et humilis.2 Christum sequitur qui nihil proprium in terra possidet, ut ait, Filius hominis non habet ubi caput reclinet.3 Christum sequitur qui ex corde pro se orat ut ait, Pater ignosce illis, nesciunt enim quid faciunt.4 Christum sequi- tur qui non suam (propriam) uoluntatem sequitur, ut ait, Ipse non quod ego uolo sed quod tu uis.5 Christum sequitur qui abstinet se escis carnalibus ut ipse .x). diebus ieiunauit . Unde si eum sequi uolumus exempla eius sequamur; qui enim Christum hie sequitur in bonis operi- bus, sequitur eum in regno futuro, ut est illud, Hi sequuntur agnum quocunque ierit.6 T] fol. 11 in sup. marg. . . . admoneatur animus ad naturam excellentiorem se (conver- tere, id est) ad deum, cum ipsum corpus eius quod terrenum, ad corpus excellentius, id est (ad) corpus celeste conuertitur.7 Qui quaerit sapien- tiam me quaerit. Benedictio sine radice non crescit. Orationibus mundamur, lectionibus instruimur, utrumque bonum est, si licet, si non licet, melius est orare quam legere. Qui uult (cum deo) esse frequenter (debet orare) et legere..............tibi legend loquitur deus.8 anima unius cuiusque testat post mortem locum . . . erat sic sepulturae et . . . uenerat in mundum et locum babtismi. 1 Lc. xviii. 22. 6 Apoc. xiv. 4. 2 Mt. xi. 2Q. 3 Mt. viii. 20. 7 Aug. Serm. Dom. in monte II. 5. 4 Lc. xxiii. 34, 5 Jn. viii. 14. 8 Isid. Sent. iii. ? (Hibernent-is >iv. 3).62 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM ALTUS PR OS A TOR. [Praefatio in Hymnum Altus Prosator.'] T] Locus huius hymni Hi ; tempus Aedain meicc Gabrain rig Alban, ocus JEda meicc Ainmerech rig Herenn ; Muricius autem uel Foccas iss-e ba ri Roman tunc; perso Colum Cille de nobile genere Scotorum, Columba dicitur ut 5 “ estote prudentes sicut serpentes et simplices sicut colum- bae ”1; causa quia uoluit Deum laudare. Per septim annos hunc ymnum scrutans in Nigra Cellula sine lumine .i. ar chuinchid dilguda i n-inad catha Cule Dremne do brisiud for Diarmait mac Cerbaill, ocus na catha aile ro*briste tre n-a io fochun. Uel ut alii dicunt, is co hoponn dordnad .i. araile lathe ro*boi Colum Cille i nHi, ocus ni bdi ncch oca acht Boi thin, ocus ni b6i biad occu acht criathar corca. Asb^rt iar«m Col tint Ci\le fri Bdithin, “ do*foilet oigid huasliu cucunn iiidiu, a Baithin,” .i. muinter Griguir tancatar co «-ascedaib 15 do-som ; ocus asb^rt-som fri Baithin, “ bi i foss ic frithalaim na n-oeged co ndigus-sa. do’n muiliunn.” Gaibid-som fair a ere di-araile chloich boi isind recles .i. Blathnat a hainm, ocus maraid beos, ocus is furri dognither roinn isin phroin-tig. Ba trom thra leseom a ere, co «derna in n-immun-sa tria ord F] i artis pro hymni 2 Ainmirech Herend 3 Fqcas om. iss-e persona 4 nobili Scottorum post ut add. in euangelio dicens 6 laudare Deum .uii. 8 chunchid in n-inad 9 cath ro'bristea trea n-a 10 hopond 11 ni boi 12 Baithein ocu 13 Baethin do’failet oegid uasle chucund 14 a. Baithein aiscedaib 15 om. fri.......ic frithalim 16 co ndigius-sa muiliund gebid 17 cloich Bldthnat 18 fuirre roind phron-taig 19 trom immon B] Altus prosetor. Colum Cille fecit hunc ymnum Trinitati per septem annos in Cellula Nigra .i. isin diiib-recles i nDoire ChoXuim Cille; no is cu hobund cena doronad, ut alii dicunt .i. in tan ro*boi Col^w Cille i nHii a oenur acht Boethin ’n-a farrad nama. Is and 5 tra ro*faillsiged do Colum Cilk oeigid do thidecht chuci .i. mor-feisiur de muintir Gr/goir tancutar chuice-sium o R6im co ^-ascadaib leo do .i. in m6r-gemm Coluim Cille ocus cross esside indiu, ^r^immund na sechtmaine .i. immund cech n-6idche isin t[s]echtmain et alia dona. Roiarfaig tra Colum CiUe do Boethin, cid do biud b6i isin 10 choitchend. “ Ata,” ol Boethin, “criathar corci and.” “Frithail- siu na haigedu, a Boethin,” cl Col um Cille, “ co ndech^j-sa do’n liiuilend ” lar-sin tra gebid Col um Cille fair in mboilc do’n chloich fil isin proinn-tig i nHii, ocus is e a hainm na clochi-sin Moel- blatha, ocus sonas fo/'acbad for each mbiud dob^rar farri. Is iar- 1 Mt. x. 16.PRAEFATIO IN IIYMNUM ALTUS PR OS A TOR. 63 T] aipgitrech otha-sen condicc in mulenn .i. “ Adiutor laborantium et reliqua.” In tan immorro dorat in cet-fota isin mulenn, is ann dochuaid i cenn in chetna caiptill, ocus is immaille ro* scaich in bole do blith ocus in t-immun do denam ; ocus is co hoponn doronad sic. Isin choiciud bliadain sescat ar 25 .ccccc. iar rigein Crist dochuaid Co him Cil le do Hi, ut Beda dicit: “ Anno dominicae incarnationis .ccccclxu. quo tempore gubernaculum Romani imperii post Iustianum Iustinus minor accepit, uenit de Hibernia prespiter et abbas habitu et uita monachi insignis nomine Columbi Britoniam predica- 30 turus uerbum Dei prouinciis septimtrionalium Pictorum.”1 Brudi autem filius Melchon regebat Pictos tunc, et ipse im- molauit Columbo Hi, ubi Columbus cum esset annorum .lxxui. sepultus est, post uero .xxxiiii. ex quo ipse Britaniam predicaturus adiit. 35 Rucad tra in t-immun-sa do Griguir sair, i commain na n-aisceda tuctha huad .i. in chross .i. in mor-gem a hainm- side, ecus immain na sechtmaine. Ro'cloimcloiset immorro na immarchuirthide tri caiptil ann do [fjromad Griguir .i. “ Hie sublatus ” oc7^ “ Orbem ” ocus “ Uagatur.” O dochotar 40 immorro i cenn taispenta ind immuin do Griguir, do deocha- tar aingil De co mbitis inn-a sessom cor-roiched leo-seom in caiptel-sen; attraiged Griguir ar a n-on[oir]-seom connice F] 20 apgitrech otha-sin connice in muilend 21 fotha muilend 22 and i cend in chet-chaptil iss and pro immaille 23 blith immalle 24 hopond dorigned choiced ar choic cetaib 25 gein co Hi 29 Britaniam 30 .uii. trionalium (septen man. post.) 32 Columbae Columba 33 lxxxuii annorum post uero sepultus pro lxxuii . . . . . . .xxxiiii. 36 ascada thuctha anair pro huad chros 37 om. ocus..................sechtmaine ro’chloemchoiset 38 na himm captil do romad 40 cend immain do’doeochotar angil 41 cm. De sessam co roiched 42 captel-sin atraiged n-onoir-seom conici-sin B] sin oc dul do Colum Cille do’n muilend, is and dorigne in imunn bec-so .i. ‘ Adiutor laborantium/ ocus is iar n-urd apgitrech ata. In tan tra dorat Col um Cille in c^t-foda i mbel in mulind, is and dochuaid hi cend ind Altusa, ocus is imalle ro*scaig in t-imon do denum oc us in t-arbur do bleith, oc us ni tria thcrad scrutain doronad 20 acht per gratiam Dei. In tempore ^Edain m*/c Gabran rig Alban ocus A£da meic Ain- mirech rig Erenn, ocus Falcus di« ba ri R6man in tan-sin. Causa quia uoluit Deum laudare .i. do chuinchid dilguda do na tri cathaib doroine i n-Eirm^ .i. cath Ciiile Rathin i nDal-araide et^rru oc^ 25 Cdmgall B*nch«*> i cosn am chille .i. Ross Toratair, oc us cath Belaig Feda arrad Chluana Hiraird, oc^ cath Chuile Dremne i Con- nachfa, bcus ba do Diarmait mac Cerbaill dorata a ndis. Ductus est 1 Baeda H.E. iii. 4.64 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM ALTUS PR OS A TOR. T] sen. O ro*seched immorro sen, no saiditis inna hafigil; no saided dana Griguir, co tarnic in t-immun fo’nd innas-[s]in. 45 Ro’thothlaig tra Griguir a coibsena cucu-som, ar ro*fitir-seom it e ro*choimchl6iset. Atberat-som dana ba hiat, ocus rcvs‘b(oe) dilgud de. Ocus atbmd-som, nod bai locht forsind immun acht a laiget ro molad in Trinoit ann per se, cia romolad tria n-a dulib; ocus doroacht in t-inchrechad-sin co Colum Cille, 50 ocus is e sein fochun denma ‘ In te Christe.’ Ord aipgitrech fil hi'c more Ebreo. Asind iris Cathalcda tucad fotha in chaip*7-se .i. cretem denatad co foisitin treda- tad. Tre rithim da na doronad, ocus di email fuirri-side .i. artificialis et uulgaris ; artificialis, ubi fiunt traigid comam- 55 serda comfodlaide co cutrummas fo airse ocus teis, ocus corop subsequens ti il-loc precedents inn-a tuaslucad; uulgaris \mmorro, du i mbi imrecra sillab ocus cethraimthin oc us leth- rann, octis ,is ed on fil hie. Se line da na in cech caiptiul, ocus .xui. sillab cech lini cenmotha in cet-caiptell ; .uii. line 60 im morro and-sein, ar is molad De fil ann-side. Cubaid da 11a ind numuir ecutrumma-sin frisna caiptelu archena [a]r ecu- F] 43 ro soched sain no*saiditis na haingil no'saided 44 tamaic o’n&pro fo’nd 45 chucu-som 46 ro'chloemchoiset om. dana ro*s*boi 47 atb^rat-som ni bai immun-sa 48 and ra’molad 49 duli doroact 50 sin fochund 51 Loc do’nd immun-sa recles Cholu/m Chille i nHi; persona Colum Cille ; i n-aimsir ^Edan miic Gabrdn rig Goidel doronad pro Ord.....................Ebreo assind chathalcda 52 a fotha post cap//7-se add ar is ires filet and ni heres 52 oentan 53 post treodotad add Causa .i. do chunchid dilguda for Dia do na trib cathaib dorat .i. cath Cuile Rathin ocus Cuile Feda ocus Culle Dremni. Ord apgitrech fil hie more Ebreorum tria furri-side 55 comfolb- thaide forais pro fo airse ocus teis corob 56 om. ti inn- uatuaslucud 57 chethraimthi leth-rand 58 iss-ed om. on om. daw# each coibtel 59 se sillaba dec in cech line acht in cet- chaiptel 60 da na and-s ide and pro ann-side 61 in nuimtr coibtelaib ar B] ad Grigorium, et furati sunt ministri tria capitula de se .i. ‘ Hie sublatus ? et ‘ Orbem infra , et * Christo de celis,’ et tria capitula pro 30 eis inseruerunt; et ministris cantantibus ymnum Grigorio Grigorius autem surrexit donee audiret aliena capitula tria, et iterum sedit donee propria. Surrexit iterum et dixit illis, “ Confitemini quod egistis.” Illi confessi erant, et dixit illis, u Cantate igitur ymnum secundum ordinem a suo auctore dictum.” Et illi cantauerunt, et 35 ille post laudavit laudem, sed dixit, “ minus quam debuit deus memoran in eo memoratus est.” Praesentes angelii semper fiant quando cantatus sicut uidit Grigorius angelos. Multae sunt gratie ymni huius : quisquis eum cantauerit frequenter, nunquam ad perse- cutionem inimicorum et demones eueniet ei quod timet peruenire, 40 et nesefat diabulus mortem eius; et liberet ab omni morte absque pretiosa—.i. bas re hadart—et non erit in inferno post diem iudiciiPRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM ALTUS PROSATOR. 65 T] trumma Dia fri-a dulib ; numir seda autem in creaturis quia sex diebus factae sunt. Oportet titulum et argumentum esse ante unumquemque capitulum. 65 Rop 6 tra dliged gabala huius ymni co ra’gabtha ‘ Quis potest Deo ’ ctir cech da caiptil ; ocus is de no*biad a rath fair, ar is amlaid ro'chanat prius. Attaat tra ratha imda for ind immun-sa ,i. aingil i frecnarcz^ cein bethir ic o gabail; ni finnfa demun set inti no*d*geba cech dia, ocus ni imdercfat 70 dana namait he isind lo i ngeba ; ocus dana ni bid debaid isin tig i ngebthar co gnathach ; angid dana ar cech mbas acht 6c fri adart; ocus da na ni bia gorta na nochta isin phurt i ngebthar com menicc, et aliae multae sunt. 62 duilib 62-67 om. numir. .. ........................prius 67 attat 68 beither ic a 69 finfa each 70 om. da na 71 bas 72 hadart noco^n?ni 73 com-menic om.et . . . sunt add Finit amen finit B] etiamsi mala multa egerit, et habebit diuitias multas et longuitudinem seculi. Ord abgitrech dana fil for in immun-so .i. more Ebreorum. In 45 lin liter di^ fil isin apgiter, is e lfn cap tel fil isin imun. Ni4i cnessaib da na a caip tel doberat Ebra ide al-litre, acht each liter os a caip tel cu forba in immuin ; ocus iss-ed fodera sin, ar ata ciall pcaib-seom in nominibus literarum, ocus is i sin ciall doreith tr/asna ckipte/u. Is ed im morro fo dera do Ebra idib sechimm uird alphaberi sui .i. .xxii. 50 littera apud Ebreos, ar is da lebor for .xx. fil i Petarlaicc. Is ed dana fo dera do Gr^gaib .iiii. litre .xx. accu, .x. sensusf hominis ocus .x. mandata legis, ocus .iiii. euangelia. Is ed da na iodera do Romanchaib .iii. litre .xx. accu .i. .x. sensus hominis beos ocus .x. mandata legis ocus trinitas. 55 Tria rithimm da na dordnad in t-imon-sa, ocus att at df email furri-side .i. artificialis et uulgaris : artificialis est ubi hunt pedes cum temporibus sequis et aequa diuisione et cum aequo pondere .i. arsis et tesis, et ubi sit subsequens pro praecedente in iure resolu- tions ; is hi im morro in uulgaris, du im mbf infrecrai sil lab ocus 60 cethrumthan ocus leth-rand, oc^^ iss-^ sin fil isin immun. Sex liniae im morro in unoquoque capitulo excepto primo capitulo, ocus se sill aba .x. in each line ocus .uii. linias in primo capitulo. Cubaid tra sdnardacht do beith isna caiptelaib hi fail innisin do n[a] dulib ro'forbaithea tria senair; cubaid im morro septinardacht do beith isin 65 chaiptiul ar in fath-sa .i. quia narrat de deo, quia deus impar est creaturis suis; no .uii. gradus eclesiae significat, no quia septinarius uniuersitatem significat, no .uii. dona spiritus sancti significat. Rob e tra dliged gabala ind immuin-seo, co ro*gabtha ‘quis potest’ etir ca^ da chaiptiul de, ocus is de-sin no biad a rath fair, 70 ar is amlaid ro*cet ar tus et reliqua. LIBER HYMft F66 HYMN US S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS A TOR. [Hymnus S. Columbae Altus Prosator.] T] Iss-e in titul, De unitate et trinitate trium personarum; iss-i immorro ind argamaint in chandin fors-a fothaigtlw in caiptel, ut in Danielo1 uel in Esaia2 legitur, Uetustus dierum sedebat super sedem suam. Uetustus dierum aeternus temporum erat. Uetustus dierum 5 deus dicitur, pro multitudine dierum ante quos deus erat, uel quia fuit [ante] omnia tempora. Canoin dana fatha dob^>-seom . . . quia ipse profeta fuit, oqms 6 Daniul sainriud tuc, ar is e ropo dedenchu ocus ropo soeriu ; is e da na Colum Cille ropo dedenchu ocus ropo soeriu do fathib Herenn. ALtus prositor uetustus dierum et ingenitus erat absque origine primordii et crepidine est et erit in saecula sseculorum infinita cui est unigenitus Christus et sanctus spiritus FBMEin] car. tit. MEIII i is he F is hi F 2 captel F 3 Essaia F 4 om. Uetustus dierum aeternus usque adfin. F B habet De unitate et trinitate dietatis triumm personarum, is he in titul; is i im7norro in argamaint, ut dicitur in Danelio, Ecce uidebam sedes possita, et uetustus dierumm sedebat super sedem suam. Bid dana ‘ altus3 et ‘ almus ’ hie sluind huaisle ; et ideo ponitur hie, ar sluindid huaisle ocus isle do, ut Cicero dicit ‘ altum mare3 et ‘ altum caelum3; almus autem huaisle tantum toirnes. 1 alius E altus E* prosetor B prosator MEIEt* uetus E 2 primordi B et in E 3 secula seculorum FME 4 spiritus sanctus I Glossae TFB] 1 altus] .i. nobilis F prositor] .i. genitor .i. in t-adbul-si(l)aid T seminator uitis ; sertor agri ; sator horti; sero seui statum ; seminor, idem ; sator ; prosero, ui, prositutum ; in ‘tor’ co rcdeni prosetor Bme uetustus] .i. aeternus .i. sinithir na n-aimser .i. sinhiocus toisech di-ar tempora T qui proserit ante tempora B dierum] .i. temporum T dies .i. diuidendo lucem a tenebris B 2 absque origine] .i. cen adbar no cen bunad T .i. deus pater origene erat prius in tempore B primordi] .i. quando in forma uenit uel materia uniuscuiusque rei in masa B crepidine] .i. ex formitate F .i. cen forcend ar fogabar crepido hie inchosc crich no cenfotha ut in lege dicitur S[acerdos decurrere faciet] sanguinem ad crepidinem altaris3 id est, ad fundamentum B 3 est et erit] .i. non proprie dicitur de deo erat, uel erit, sed tantum est, quia prsesens est; sed elimenta erant ante, quia, ut Augusti- nus ait,4 Erant in notitia dei et non erant sua natura B saecula] .i. futurorum T sseculorum] .i. prsesentium T 4 cui est] .i. quia nemo potest esse est B uni- genitus] primogenitus quia nemo ante ipsum est; unigenitus quia nemo post ipsum est T Christus] Misias Ebraice (in Ebreo B), Christus Grece (in Greco B), Unctus Latine (in Latino B) TB 1 Dan. vii. 9. * Isa. vi. 1. 8 Leu. i. 15. * Cf. Aug. De Gen. ad lift. v. 13.HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS A TOR. 6/ T] coaeternus in gloria dietatis perpetuae non tris deos depromimus sed unum deum dicimus salua fide in personis tribus gloriosissimis /Isei« titul: De formatione ix. graduum; tribus praeter- [fol. nb. misis non per ignorantiam sed pro angustia capituli prae[ter]misik Iss-i immorro ind argamaint: Fiat lux et facta est lux.1 Bonos creauit angelos ordines et archangelos principatum ac sedium potestatum uirtutium io uti non esset bonitas otiosa ac maiestas trinitatis in omnibus largitatis muneribus sed haberet celestia in quibus preuigilia ostenderet magnopere possibili fatimine x FBMEIn] 5 quoaetemus M coeternus Bn deitatis FMEin perpetua FMEIH 6 tres MEln 7 gloriassimis B car. tit. MEin 10m. is e in titul FB graduum angelorum F omissis B 2 is e in titul pro non .... praetermisit B per angustiam F praetermissit F 3 hi pro i im morro F B ins. quod in Genessi dicitur ante Fiat. 8 bonus E bonos E* 9 principatuum Min om. ac I uirtutum MEn et uirtutum E*I 10 ociosa n 12 aberet M caelestia MEn preuilegia FI preuelegia B priuilegia MEI*n 13 magnopaere I fatimini B for- timinae E Glossae TFB] 5 coeternus] .i. ut dicitur, genuit uerbum omni modo simile sibi, qua locutio patris est filius ut dicit Dauid, Semel locutus est,2 id est unum filium genuit B perpetuae] uel a T 6 non tris] .i. si dicamus tris personas unum dei deum confitemur, si unum deum confitemur tris personas credimus .i. ut dicit Hironimus, sicut unus sol est in intigra cum luce et calore, ita est sol deus pater, lux est filius, calor est spiritus sanctus B depromimus] exprimimus F 7 salua] .i. intigra T et infra lineam in iris chathalacda die . . . ocus for a inchaib . . . . se T 8 creauit] deus .i. altus prosetor B angelos] ante omnem diem et ante omne tempus condidit deus angelicam creaturam et informem materiam, Isidorus3 dicit Tm& et Is aire ro'sechmall hiruphin ocus saraphin sech na hi aile ar ite ata sia o doinib iar n-etargnu ocus atreb. Is eat so . i. na. ix. ngradsa . i. angeli archangeli uirtutes potestates principatus dominationes troni hiruphim et saraphim Tm& .i. angelus Grece, maloth Ebreice, nuntius Latine B archangelos] .i. bonos T 9 sedium] .i. troni T tronum B uirtutium] .i. causa rithmi T 10 Uti] .i. ut T prout B prouti F bonitas] .i. dei {om. T) beneuolentia TB otiosa] .i. sine operatione .i. antachno dimain cen mainedo erniud T .i. deaith no dfmain .i. cen maine d’eimiud B 11 trinitatis] .i. trinitas quasi trina unitas B largi- tatis] .i. ar is eslabtfr ro’boi dia fria a diili B 12 haberet] .i. ut TB celestia] .i. elimenta uel ministeria T .i. misterio uel elimenta B preuigilia] .i. na remiada ocus na honoire .i. cech grad os ailiu .i. quasi priuata lex T .i. romiad no derscugud angil sech na duli archena B 13 magnopere] .i. oJn mor-gnim ; no in mor- gnethed .i. commor T .i. in mor-gnethie B possibili] .i. ond aisnes sochmai .i. on molad sochmai doberzX. aingil fair dicentes, Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, dominus T fatimine] .i. abundantia F .i. ondi as feteor B 1 Gen. i. 3. 2 Ps. lxi. 12, Cf. Aug. Enarr. in loc. 3 Cf. Isid. De eccles. dogm. x. F 26S HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTVS PROS A TOR. T] De transmigratione .ix. graduum principis, is e in titul. As ind Apcolips immorro dob^rar i«d argamaint, id est, Uidi stellam de caelo cecidise in terrain1; et in Esaia, Quomodo ceojdisti Lucifer qui mane oriebaris.2 Caeli de regni apice stationis angelicae .15 claritate praefulgoris uenustate speciminis superbiendo ruerat Lucifer quem formauerat apostataeque angeli eodem lapsu lugubri auctoris cenodoxiae peruicacis inuidiae .ceteris remanentibus in suis principatibus TBMEin] car. tit. ME In I translatione F angelorum uel de peccata Ada^ pro principis B he F 2 Is f immorro in argamaint quod dicitur in apocolips/r^ As ... id est B apcoilps F 3 om. de caelo B cecidisse FB Essaia F Essia dicitur B 4 Lucifer cecidisti B 14 Celi FB Caeli ME angelice B angelicae ME 15 prefulgoris F pro fulgoris MEln 17 apostotaque B.apostateque Mn apostatequae E lapso E 18 caenodoxiae ME peruicatis E inuidie M 19 caeteris E principibus I ^ Glossae TFB] 14 celi] .i. celum a celsitudine sua nomen rectisime accepit B apice] .i. summitate F apicem dicit .i. culmen regni aut summitatem B 15 uenustate] .i. formossitate F .i. quasi honorabilitate B speciminis] .i. in gnee T .i. na delbi, no in gnee B 16 Lucifer] .i. lucem ferens TB formauerat] .i. deus TB 17 apostataeque] .i. ruerant .i. na haingil disceinmnecha T .i. na ndisceinmnech B + apostata Grece, recessor a fide uel uilis (uiles B) interpretatur Latine {om. B) Tm£ B eodem] .i. ond inund tuitim T lugubri] .i. chointech .i. uadib- sein et aliis quia demones suum lapsum lugent T .i. lugubri .i. flebili .i. im-morduba doib-siw uodessin ocus dona duilib arcena uair ro’mell tairmtecht angelorum iat B + uel lugubrium lignum est super quod etiam aues stare non possunt ar a lemni; tucad uad-side for cech slemon Tms uel lugubrium nomen ligni super quod aues stare . . 33 18 cenodoxiae] .i. inanis gloriae uel superbiae uel na glore escone, nam cenon Grece comune Latine dicitur .i. escon, doxia uero gloria T .i. ceno, uanae, doxia Grece gloria interpretatur B .i. in dermait sir a diabulo contra hominem Tms B . . . uana F peruicacis] peruicax dicitur, qui in propossito suo perseuerat usque ad uictoriam3 T audacis inuidie F 19 ceteris] .i. angelis T .i. angeli perfecti B remanentibus] . . . . ? F in suis] .i. in proposito suo perseuerant in celo B 1 Apo ix. 1. * Isa. xiv. 12. 8 Isid. Etym. x. an.HYMN US S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 69 T] De ruina diabuli in titul .i. de motatione nominis Luciferi in draconem; is i immorro ind argamaint ut est in Apocolipsi, Ecce draco ruphus habens capita .uii. et cornua .x.,et cauda eius traxit secum tertiam partem siderum uel stellarum.1 20 Draco magnus deterrimus terribilis et antiquus qui fuit serpens lubricus sapientior omnibus bestiis et animantibus terrse feracioribus tertiam partem siderum traxit secum in barathrum locorum infernalium diuersorumque carcerum 25 refuga ueri luminis parasito praecipites FEME III] car. tit. ME In l diaboli is he in titul pro diabuli . - . . draconem F is hi F uel pr& in titul .i. B 2 post draconem ins. is* e in titul B om. immorro B dicitur ece pro est . . . Ecce B 3 + maximus post draco F uii capita et x cornua B 4 om. secum FB om. uel stellarum B 20 teterrimus ME In 22 bestis B om. et F terre M ferocioribus FBMEIO 23 syderum Min baratrum ME in 24 quae M 25. refugax T*F refugas BMEin parasito M paradyso M* precipites F praecipites M praecipiter E Glossae TFBM] 20 draco] .i. diabulus (+ magnus F) TFB -F duplex consiliator interpretatur ; dia Grece, duo Latine ; bulus Grece, consiliator Latine B deterri- mus] .i. pessimus ; uel teterrimus .i. horribilissimus T obscurus M 21 serpens] .i. in aslach ior Adam B lubricus] .i. slemon T lubricus a libro quod est nomen leuissimi cui oblenita scinipes adherere non possunt summitatem; cmnis leuis de quo quis labitur lubricus dicitur do’n chrunn sein, bite eoin i-n a barr ocus di-a cacc dognit^r in tsiric Tms . ? F .i. lubricus eo quod ibi labitur, lubrurn .i. crand in oriente ior na lenain cuile ar a [s]lemni sed cadent, ocus doberar uad ar each slemon; ocus eoin bite i n-a ban*, ocus is di-a cacc-szVfe dognitlw in siric B sapientior] .i. tuachliu bid T + sapientia fit {om. T) in bono et in malo, in bono ut Dauid {om. B) dicit Initium sapientise (timor domini B)'2; in malo {om. B) ut dicit {om. T) Christus, Perdam sapientiam sapientium huius mundi* TB + uel sapientia burbbu ut dicit, sapientia huius mundi B 22 bestiis] .i. bestia ab essu more feriatatis dicta est B animantibus]. i. animalibus T tense]. i. ten*a dicta est a terendo, eo quod commouentium gressibus atteritur B ferocioribus] .i. ferox eo quod feriatatem exerceat B 23 tertiam] .1. de omnibus angelis uel de consentientibus T + .i. graduum celestium TB a tri ernaile forahintinn . . ... trian dib in aeie ocus tiian . . . maris et tense ocus triaii in barathro. i. in inferno Tm&.............siderum] .i. angelorumTB traxit] .i. draco B ille draco M in barathrum] .i. in infernumTF + .i. i mbaile chro T .i. in puteum .i. quasi uoratrum .i. uorago ut Circirius dicit, Bai*atrum .i. hiatus terre .i. putereus in profundo maris et ten*e. Baratrum .i. loc il-laiter senori ocus ni teligith^r as co bas, ocus dob Glossae T] 134 consumet] .i. uindicta a deo patre T aduersarios] .i. ueriti dei T 130 nos] .i. genus humanum T euolabimus] .i. in die iudicii T obuiam] .i. in aera T protinus] .i. in ictu oculi4 T 137 cum ipso] .i. erunt sancti cum Christo post iudlcium T in diuersis] .i. ut dicitur, Red(det uni- cuique) secundum opus suum5 T 139 in gloria] .i. in regno T sseculis] .i. praesentibus T in gloria] .i. infinita T I quis] . . interroga nouissimo] .i. in fine mundi . . . . T 5 primogenitum] uel progenitum T 9 angelorum] .i. is..............angeli in celo T 1 Hebr. x. 27. 2 Jn. xiv. 3. 3 Cf. 1 Thess. iv. 17. 4 1 Cor. xv. 52. 5 Mt. xvi. 27. LIBER HYMN G82 HYMN US S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS A TOR. [Notae.] T] fol. nb in sup. marg. ...............obponitur illis . cur anima paruuli, quae non propagatur, ut caro, cum carne originalis (pecc)ati tenetur consortio ? deus nunquid iniustus est, ut cum carne mittat animam (in ignem aeternum, quae) cum carne non habet commune peccatum? Et hoc cum illis obponitur, omnino (deficiunt ). At illi possunt in paruulis iustum dei iudicium firmare, ut commune habeant peccatum originale, sicut commune uendicant utriusque propagationem.................... obmutescunt. Animam quippe humanam certum est in ipso . . ............conditionis suae munere percipise . sic necesse est ut corpus (in quo hie) uixerit, in resurrectione recipiat . Quisque ergo dicat animata semina profluxise, siue ilia quae concipiuntur, siue quae nocturna ilusione funduntur ? Quod omnis sapiens uidet quam obsordum et a ratione omnibus modis alienum.1 T] fol. 12 in. sup. marg: . . . . pauper et . . . pauper diues lex enim uno uerbo completur, id est, diliges proximum.......................plenitudo legis caritas est . Gregorius . caritas alieni laboris nostra facit : in Abel, per sacrificium gratia; in Noe per diluuium secura; in Abraam, perigrinatione fidelisima; in Moisi inter i[njiu[r]ias laetissima; in Dauid, in tribulationibus mansuetissima,2 et reliqua ....... sanguine humano pulluta fuerat nec ad sepulturam fuerat aperta par erat . . . . uirginis erat a filio uinceretur T] fol. 12b in sup. marg. ... flu.................. exeunt.................sabbato et extra ciuitatem iuxta . . . exire non licet longius; quomodo ergo hoc tempore...............tempore quo .... liberos nos ab his impediments dei auxilium , Augustinus aliter . . . ne in tris;itia aut laetitia rerum tempora- lium quis iilam . Gregorius aliter . id est ne (fi)niatur fructus nostri operis cum sine temporis . . . hoc . . sabbato tempus hoc dicitur de castitate .... T] fol. 13 in sup. marg. . fu)erit formido consumpta, quaedam iam de prae(sumptione ueniae se)curitas nascitur, et in amore celestium gaudiorum (animus inflammatur) : et qui prius flebat ne duceretur ad suplicium, postmodum uisionis dei .... aeterna metuebat3 F] fol. 2 in inf. marg. Ex libris de conuentu de Dunnagall 1 Isid. Diff. ii. 30, 106, 107. 2 Cf\ Leabhar Breac. fol. 68a. 3 Hrab. Maur. in. Ios. lib. iii. c. 6.HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 83 F] fol. 3 in inf. marg. Beandacht o Domnall mac Da bog mic MaeFtuili Iesin leabhar-sa; ocus as e Colam Cille do*cuir re leghes iat fein a cath Cuil-dremne ; ocus o Mael-tuili mac Maela-fith . . . atait clann mic Mael-tuili i. ar slicht Neil Nain-gialaigh. Finit. B] fol. 237a in inf marg. Geib in Altus co basecht na dam cert do d^man dur ni*s*fil gd\ar isin bith na cith na cuirfe for cul. B] fol. 238b in inf. marg. Fuil trini, na dlegair do bocht De bi dimmda d’a bethaid cipe cesacht ocus aibele. G 284 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM IN TE CHRISTE, [Praefatio in Hymnum In te Christe.'] T] In te Christe. Colum Cille doronai in n-immon-sa ; tre rithim (dojron(ai), ocus se silica: dec in cech line. Atb^rat {im- morro) fairenn (aile) co nach e Colum Cille etir doronai, acht ota ‘ Christus Redemptor ’ usque...........‘ Christus crucem,’ ocus is aire .... multi illam partem. Locus Hi; tempus Aeda meiz Ainmirech ; causa, ar laiget rolhaithmet in trinoit isind ‘ Altus/ ocus is ed on ro*inchrech Gregoir im Colum Cille F] In te Christe. Colum Cille dorigne in n-immon-sa, tria rithim n-oscarda; ocus is aire doronai, ar is bee ro*thaithmet Trinitatem isin molad remond, ar isbert Griguir ba dech do moltaib man-bad sein. [Hymnus S. Columbae In te Christe.] T] T N te Christe credentium miserearis omnium A tu es deus in ssecula sseculorum in gloria Deus in adiutorium intende laborantium ad dolorum remedium festina in auxilium 5 Deus pater credentium deus uita uiuentium /Deus deorum omnium deus uirtus uirtutium [fo. 13b. Deus formator omnium deus et iudex iudicum Deus et princeps principum elimentorum omnium Deus opis eximiae celestis Hierusolimae 10 Deus rex regni in gloria deus ipse uiuentium F] r miseriaris 2 secula seculorum 10 ipsi Glossa T] 9 eximiae] . i. excelsa a man. post.HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE IN TE CHRISTE. 85 T] Deus seterni luminis deus inenarrabilis Deus altus amabilis deus inestimabilis Deus largus longanimis deus doctor docibilis Deus qui facit omnia noua cuncta et uetera 15 Dei patris in nomine filique sui prospere sancti spiritus utique recto uado itenere Christus redemptor gentium Christus amator uirginum Christus fons sapientium Christus fides credentium Christus lorica militum Christus creator omnium 20 Christus salus uiuentium et uita morientium coronauit exercitum nostrum cum turba martirum Christus crucem ascenderat Christus mundum salua- uerat Christus et nos redemeret Christus pro nobis passus est / Christus infernum penetrat Christus caelum ascenderat 25 Christus cum deo sederat ubi nunquam defuerat Gloria haec est altissimo deo patri ingenito honor ac summo filio unico unigenito Spirituique obtimo sancto perfecto sedulo amen fiat perpetua in sempiterna saecula 30 In te Christe credentium Protegat nos altissimus de suis sanctis sedibus dum sibi ymnos canimus decim statutis uicibus sitque nobis propitius diebus atque noctibus F] 15 filiique 16 itinere 21 martyrum 23 redimerat 24 om. hac linea 28 optimo 30 om. credentium Glossa T] 2 decim] deich tratha do'chelebrad Colum OiHe ut ferunt, ecus is do stair Eoin Cassion rue som sein1 Tms 1 Cf. Cassian. Instit. iii. 3, 4.86 HYMN US S. COLUMBAE IN TE CHRJSTE. [Nota.] T] fol. 13b tn sup. marg. . . uel alterius . . dixit pater suus, quid habes .... respondit . . . terram austra- lem et arentem dedisti mi(hi) iunge et irriguam1 . Dedit ei pater . . . et irriguum inferius. Axa quippe super asinam sedet cum ir- ratio(nalibus) . . . inotibus anima praesidet et reliqua; irriguum quippe superius anima cum sese .... regni desiderio affligit; irri- guam uero inferius accipit cum........................(indi)gentibus possesa tribuere, ardorem fidei sed adhuc (gratiam) lacrimarum non habent* Glossa T] 3 paier] .i. deus 1 Ios xv. 19. 2 Hraban. Maur. in. Ios. lib. iii. c. 6.PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM NOLI PATER. 87 [Praefatio in Hymnum Noli Pater.] T] Noli pater. Colum Cille fecit hunc ymnum eodem modo ut In te Christe.” Locus dorus disirt Dairi Chalcaig ; tempus idem Aida. meic Ainmerecn ; causa, Colum Cille aliquando uenit ad collocium regis co Daire co ro*edprad in port do co 5 ^-airliud. Opais iarum Colum CilL in port, quia prohibuit Mobi imme accipere mundum co c(lo)ad a ec. In tan iarum tanic Col urn CilL co dorus in bale, is ann-sein dorala triar do muintir Mobi do, ocus cris/ Mobf occu, et dixerunt [fol. 14 “ mortuus est Mobf/’ et dixit Colum Cille : IO Cris Mobi ni ro*iadad im lua, sech ni ro*oslaicced ria saith, ni ro*dunad im gua. Luid Colum Cille for culu cosin rig, et dixit regi, “ in n-ed- 15 pairt tucais-[s]iu dam-sa i mbiiaruc, tuc dam nunc.” “ Dober- thar,” ar in ri. Loiscther tra in baile coso-neoch bai and uile. “ Espach sein,” ol in ri, “ ar mani loiscthe, ni biad tacha broit na biid ann co brath.” “ Biaid immorro ann o-sein immach,” ar se, “inti bias ann, ni bia aidche troiscthe.” 20 Tarmairt tra in tene ar a met loscud in daire uile, conid ar a anacui in daire doronad in t-immon-sa. No is lathe bratha dorat di-a aire, no tene feilc Eoin, ocus canair fri cech tenid ocus fri cech torann o-sein ille ; ocus cip e gabas fo lige ocus fo erge, no*n*anaig ar thenid hgellan, ocus angid in nonbur is 25 ail di(-a) mu(intir) F] Colum Cille doronai hunc ymnum, tria rithim n-oscarda; i nDaire Chalgaig doronad, ut quidam dicunt. No is lathe Bratha dorat di-a oeid, no tene na fele Eoin; no is do anocol in daire dia ro*losced te(ne toraind) in baile iar n-a tabairt do ALd nwc Ainmirech, co 5 ro’thrial in tene loscud . . , conid aire-sin dorigned in t-im- mun-sa. Ocus canair fri each toraind; ocus gib e gabas fo lige ocus fo ergae, no’soerand ar each tenid, oc^ no'soerand ar thenid gelain, ocus in nonbur as ansu leis di-a muintin88 HYMN VS S. COLDMBAE NOLI PATER. [Hymnus S. Columbae Noli Pater!] T] "VTOli pater indulgere tonitrua cum fulgore -t ac frangamur formidine huius atque uridine Te timemus terribilem nullum credentes similem te cuncta canunt carmina angelorum per agmina 5 Teque exultent culmina caeli uagi per fulmina o Iesu amantissime o rex regum rectissime Benedictus in saecula recta regens regimina Iohannes coram domino ad hue matris in utero Repletus dei gratia, pro uino atque siccera 10 Elizabeth et Zacharias uirutn magnum genuit Iohannem baptizam precursorem domini Manet in meo corde dei amoris flamma ut in argenti uase auri ponitur gemma FOQ] i tonitruo F fulgare OQ i pro ac FOQ huis OQ post te -f- deum OQ credens OQ 4 canant carmena Q agimina OQ 5 exaltent F culmena Q celi OQ flumina Q 6 amantisime OQ rectisime Q 7 seculaOQ regimine OQ 8 Iohanes Q corum O athuc O 9 gracia O sicera F sisare OQ 10 Elezabet O Elistabet Q om. et FOQ Zachariae F Sdacarias O Sacarias Q 11 babtizam F ^ bautistam O baptistam Q procursorem O percursorem Q domini mei OQ 12 flama Q 13 argenteo F argensio O argentio Q uasse F uace Q aurea F aurio OQ gema OQ -f amen OQ Glossae T] I indulgere] .i. nos 2 huius] .i. tonitrui uridine] .i. o erloscud tto a Luidechuir 3 similem] .i. deo 4 canunt] .i. laudant 5 exultent] .i. failtnigit 7 b nedictus] .i. es 8 Iohannes] .i. gratia dei interpretatur 9 repletus] .i. est sicc-ra] .i. sine cera .i. nomen omni liquori ebrio , _ . . omnis liquor dulcis si ... .HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE NOLI PATER. 89 [Nota.] T] fol. 14 in sup. marg. . boni soli nunquam sunt nisi in caelo, mali soli nunquam sunt nisi in inferno . Haec autem uita quae inter caelum et infernum est, ut in medio consistit ita ut utrorum fines recipit, ille veraciter (omnia) diligit, de se nihil relinquit, et alibi dicit, Alias oues habeo quae non sunt . . . . et illas oportet me adducere ut fiat unus grex et unus pastor1 . . . . . . (pro)funda uerba ex ore ueritatis dicitur qui dimittit aquam 1 Jn. x. 16.90 PRAEFATIO IN 0RATI0NEM S. I0HANNIS EUANGELISTAE. [Praefatio in Orationem S. Iohannis Euangelistae.] T] Deus meus. Iohanncs filius Zebedei hanc epistolam fecit I n-Effis dana doronad ; i n-aimsir immorro Domitiani doro- nad. Haec est causa: ^^(fliucht) mdr dorala eter Eoin ocus Aristodim .i. sacart tempuil Deane, co ^-erbairt Eoin fri 5 Aristodim, “ Tiagam, a Aristodim,” ol se, “ co tempul Crist fil isin chathraig, ocus attaig Deain ann, co taith in tempul; ocus rega let-su iar-sein co tempul Deane ocus guidfet-sa Crist co ro*tuite ; ocus dia theth tempul Deane erum-sa, is ferr Crist quam Deain, ocus iss-ed as choir duit-siu adrad Crist io iar-sein.” “ Dentar iarum,” ar Aristodim. Lotar post co tempul Crist. Orauit Aristodimus tribus horis Deanam et nec tamen cecidit templum Christi. Exierunt postea ad templum Deanae, et orauit Iohannes ut caderet, et statim cecidit. Et Aristodimus temptauit occidere Iohannem, sed 15 non ausus est pro multitudine Christianorum. “ In fail m no laad cumtabairt uait beos, Aristodim ? ” ar Eoin. “ Ata,” ar se, “ dia n-eba-su lan cailig de linn . . . ueneno, et si non eris mortuus statim, credam deo tuo.” Et dixit Iohannes, “ due hue.” “ Dabitur,” ar se, “ acht co tartar do na 20 cimmedaib ar trialtair do marbad ico’nd rig nunc, quia non melius est mori ferro quam ueneno.” Ut timeret Iohannes, dixit Aristodimus hoc. Et primus porrexit cani uenenum, et statim mortuus est; et post canem porrexit semiae, et ilia similiter mortua est; et postea datus est illis 25 potus, et mortui sunt statim. Et sic dedit lohanni; et dixit Iohannes tunc “ Deus meus pater, etc.,” et bibit, et non nocuit ei ; et haec est causa denma huius ymni. Et suscitati sunt qui mortui fuerunt ueneno, et sic credidit Aristodimus et alii multi cum eo. Et si quis cantauerit hunc ymnum in liquorem 30 aut in aliquid quod posit nocere, in sanitatem (redit). In fine uniuscuiusque anni elegitur de populo iuuenis sanctus sine macula peccati ut.............. et.........circum. F] Iohannes Apostolus fecit hanc epistolam, in tan dorat Aristodi- mus sacerdos neim do in calicem, ico’nd rig ic Domitiain, dia ro* marbad ann, adfiadathar i certamain Eoin.OH A 7 JO S, IOHANNIS E UANGEL1S TAE. 9i [Oratio S. Iohannis Euangelistae.] T] T^vEus meus et pater et filius et spiritus sanctus, cui A-J omnia subiecta sunt, et cui omnis creatura deseruit et omnis potestas/ subiecta est, et [fo. 14b metuit et expauescit et draco fugit et silit uipera et 5 rubeta ilia quae dicitur rana quieta torpescit scorpius extingitur regulus uincitur et spelagius nil noxium operatur et omnia uenenata et adhuc ferociora re- pentia et animalia noxia tenebrantur et omnes aduersae salutis humanae radices arescunt: tu extinge 10 hoc uenenatum uirus et extinge operationes eius mortiferas et uires quas in se habet euacua et da in conspectu tuo omnibus his quos tu creasti oculos ut uideant aures ut audeant cor ut magnitudinem tuam intelligant. amen. 15 Matheus Marcus Lucas Iohannes. FCN] C firoejix. Tunc beatus Iohannis iacentibus mortuis qui uene- num biberunt intrepidus et constans accipit calicem et signaculum crucis facians in (eo) dixit tit. N Contra uenenum 1 et pater N pater N* cui .... sunt et om. C ins. C* 2 om. et ante cui N 4 draco et N silet FC* 6 extinguitur FCN et regulus C 6 spalagius CN spelagus F nihil FCN sed omnia pro et omnia N 8 om. et ante animalia C 9 arescent. Tu extingue C tu domine extingue N 10 extingue pro et extinge CN 12 om. his CN 13 audiant FC 14 corda N intellegant CN om. amen FCN 15 om. CN sed add. C per te Christe Iesuqui uiuis et regnasin saecula saeculorum. Amen. add. N Et cum hoc dixisset totum semetipsum armauit crucis signo, Et bibit totum quod erat in calice, Et postea quam bibit dixit, Peto ut propter quos bibi conuert- antur ad te domine, Ad salutem quae apud te est, Te inluminante mereantur peruenire amen. Glossae T] 1 Deus] adit tu extinge cui] .i. is duit-siu 2 omnia] .i. elimenta 4 draco] multa genera sunt draconum .i. terrestres .... sed omnes ig(ne nocent) uipera] .i.e. ui parens .i. dente nocet 5 quieta] .i. antach .i. bledmil torpescit] in sinistr. marg. (col)uber cinere, scorpius cauda, ^ (ba)sili[sc]us ossibus post (mo)rtem nocet, serpens (lin)ga nocet regulus] .i. anela nocet et in dextr. marg. regulus .i. rex omnium serpentium; nulla auis uolans uiso eo potest euadere sine peste, et tamen mustella eum occidit1 6 spelagius] .i. uestigio nocet 10 operationes] .i. ueneni 1 Cf. Isid. Etym xii. 4, 6.92 ORATIO S. IOHANNIS EUANGELISTAE. [Nota.] T] fol. 14b in sup. marg. . . . ac superbiae morte moriretur; item elimoisina . . . id est ipsi homini et proximo suo, ut Augustinus Aurilius ait, Qui uult (elimoisinam dare) a semetipso debet incipere1; in elimoisina homini ipsi .ii. species oc(currunt, corpori) et animae; misericordia animae, ut ne quis animam suam (in peccatis) relinquat; corpori quoque miseri- cordia praestanda est, id est ne quis corpus........................... proximi elimoisinam fiat, id est ut semetipsum docet sic proximum docet, ut semetipsum corripit sic proximum c(orripiat).* 1 PseudoAug. Serm. ccciv» * Cf. Leabhar Bre&c fol. 6ga.TRAEFATIO IN EPISTOLAM SALUATOR/S NOSTRA 93 [Praefatio in Epistolam Saluatoris Nostri.] T] Beatus es et rl. Crist fein rcrscrib co n-a laim in n-epis- til-se, amal adfet Eusebius in n-a stair ; i nHierusalem immorro rcrscribad, in tempore Tiberii Cessaris scripta est. Causa uero haec est: Abgarus toparca, ri tire Armeniae ocus na tire fri sruth n-Eofrit attuaith, ro'bai i rigalur trum in Edisa ciuitate ; co tuc- cad epistil uad co Crist co tisad di-a l'c, ar atchuala corbo macc De he, ocus co n-i'cad sochaide ; conid ar molad irse Abgare dorona Crist in n-epistil-se. Ata tra in n-epis&Y-se in Edisa ciuitate, in qua ciuitate nullus hereticus potest uiuere, nullus Iudeus, nullus idulorum cultor; sed neque barbari aliquando earn inuadere potuerunt, ex eo tempore quo Euagarus rex eiusdem ciuitatis accepit epistolam manu saluatoris scriptam. Hanc denique epistolam legit infans baptizatus stans super portam et murum ciuitatis. Siquando gens uenerit contra ciuitatem illam, in eodem die quo lecta fuerit epistola manu saluatoris scripta placantur illi barbari aut fugantur infirmati. F] Beatus es. Iesus Christus fecit hanc epistolam, dia raba rex Edisae ciuitatis qui dolorem pedis habuit, co tucad epist/7 uad co Clist, co ndigs#/ di a acallaim ocus di-a ic; ocus tuc Tathheus in n-epistil do-som iar cessad Cn>/, ocus iss..................................... . ataat in......................................epistil ocus corop . . . ..............i nDia . . . , . daib ordaib oc us.................... g nach n-eretecda bith fri re n-uaire isin (cathr)aig-sin.94 EPISTOLA SALUATORIS N0STR1 AD ABGARUM. [Epistola Saluatoris nostri ad Abgarum.] T] T) Eatus es qui me non uidisti et credidisti in me.1 -L' Scriptum est enim de me quia hi qui uident me non credent; et qui me non uident ipsi in me credent et uiuent. De eo autem quod scripsisti mihi 5 ut uenirem ad te, oportet me omnia propter quae misus sum hie explere, posteaquam compleuero recipi me ad eum a quo misus sum. Cum ergo fuero asumptus mittam tibi aliquem ex discipulis meis qui curet egretudinem tuam et uitam tibi atque his qui 10 tecum sunt praestet. /Domine domine defende nos a malis et custodi nos [fol. 15 in bonis ut simus filii tui hie et in futuro. amen. Saluator omnium Christe respice in nos Iesu et miserere nobis. FJ] tit. J Incipit epistola saluatoris domini nostri Iesu Christi ad Aba- garum regem quam dominus ma(nu) scripsit et dixit 3 + in me post credent-J 6 misus J missus J* 6 Et posteaquam J recipe J recipi J* 7 misus J missus FJ* 8 assumptus F adsumtus J ut qui F ut pro qui J curat F egritudinem J 9 at J atque J* 10 add. F saluus erit; sic scrip- tum est, Qui credit in me saluus erit* add. J et saluus eris sicut scriptum, Qui credit in me saluus erit. Siue in domu tua siue in ciuitate tua siue in omni loco nemo inimicorum tuorum dominabitur et insidias diabuli ne timeas et carmina inimicorum tuorum distruuntur. Et omnes ihimici tui expellentur a te siue a grandine siue a tonitrua non noceberis et ab omni periculo liber- uaueris . siue in mare siue in terra siue in die siue in nocte siue in locis obscuris . si quis hanr epistolam secum habuerit securus ambulet in pace, amen. 2 qui regnas in secula seculorum/r^ amen F om. 3 F Glossae T] 1 es] .i. Abgare 2 scriptum] .i. in Essaia profeta3 de me] .i. de Christo hi] .i. Iudei uident] .i. corpore 3 credent] .i. spiritu qui] .i. gentes uident] .i. corporaliter 4 credent] .i. spiritualiter uiuent] .i. in perpetuum de eo] .i. subintellige respondeo uel dico scripsisti] .i. in tua epistola 5 ad te] .i. ad Edissam oportet] .i. haec est responsio .i. oportet me facere omnia [quae] promisa sunt de me a profetis 6 hie] .i. in Iudea, uel in Ilierusalem, uel in hoc mundo compleuero] .i. leges et profetias recipi] .i. in ascensionem 7 ad eum] .i. ad patrem misus] .i. in humani- tate .i. ad saluandum mundum 8 asumptus] .i. a patre in caelum mittam] .i. ad te tibi] .i. Abgare aliquem] .i. Tatheum discipulis] .i. ex apostolis 9 tuam] .i. Abgare uitam] .i. perennem et doctrinam et sanitatem 10 tecum] .i. in fide Christiana Jn. xx. 29. * Cf. Me. xvi. 16. * Isa. vi. 9.EPISTOLA SALUATORIS NOSTRI AD ABGARUM. 95 TJ Euangelium domini nostri Iesu Christi liberet nos protegat nos custodiat nos defendat nos ab omni malo ab omni peri- culo ab omni langore *ab omni dolore ab omni plaga ab omni inuidia ab omnibus insidiis diabuli et malorum hominum hie et in futuro. amen. FJ] 6 post custodiat nos add. uisitet nos F 7 plaga pro periculo F post dolore add. ab omni perturbatione F periculo pro plaga F 8 diaboli F 9 om. amen F 1-9 om. ] sed add. Deus omnipotens et dominus noster Iesus Christus et spiritus sanctus custodiat me diebus ac noctibus, corpus et animam, hie et ubique in sempiterna secula &c. [Nota.] T] fol. 15 in sup. marg. . . titudinem nostram sicut de anima Christiana dicitur: Omnis caro fenum est et reliqua.1 Sed gloria eius filiae regis ab intus.2 Nam extrinsecus maledicta et persecutiones et detractiones promittuntur; de quibus tamen in celis merces aeterna est quae sentitur in corde patien- tium eorum qui iam possunt dicere,3 Glori(abo) in tribulationibus.4 Hieronymus. Ilia maledictio beatitudinem creat.6 2 Ps. xliv. 14. s Aug. de Serin. Dom. in Monte i. 5. 5 Hieron. in Mt. v. 11. 1 Isa. xl. 6. 4 Eph. iii. 13.96 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNVM S. FIECHL [Praefatio in Hymnum S. Fiechi.] T] Genair Patraic. Fiac Sleibte doronai in n-immun-sa do Patraicc. In Fiac-sin dana mac e-side meic Ercha meic Bregain meic Daire Barraig—o ’taat U Barrche—mete Cathair Moir; dalta dana in Fiac-sin do Dubthach mac Hui 5 Lugair, ard-file Herenn e-side. I n-aimsir Loegaire meze Neill [doronad]. Ocus is e in Dubthach-sin atracht ria Pat raic hi Temraig iar n-a rad do Loegaire,‘na ro*eirged nech remi isin (tig)/ ocus ba cara do Pat raic he o-sein immach, ocus ro’baits^df o Pat raic he iar-sein. Luid da na fecht co io tech in Dubthaig-sin (i Laignib). Ferais iarum Dubthach failte moir fri Pat raic, Atb^rt Pat raic fri Dubthach, “ Cuinnig dam-sa,” ol se, “ fer graid so-chenelach so-bessach oen-[s]etche ocus oen-mac occai tantum.” “ Cid ar a cuinche- siu sein .i. fer in chrotha-sin/’ ol Dubthach. “ Di-a dul fo 15 gradaib.” “ Fiac sein,” ol Dubthach, “ ocus dochoid-side for cuairt i Connachtaib.” In tan tra batar forsna briathraib-se, is ann tanic Fiac (do) chuairt leis. “ Ata sunn,” ol T>\ibthachy “ inti ro-imraidsem.” “ Cia beth,” ol Pat raic, “ bes m ba hdil d6 quod diximus.” “ Dentar trial (mo) b^rtha-sa,” ol 20 Dubthach, “ co ^-accadar Fiac.” O ’tchonnairc tra Fiac, ro*iarfaig, “ Ced ar a trialtar,” ol se, “ Dubthach do b(achaill)? ar is espach sein,” ar se, “ar ni fil i nHerinn filid a lethet.” “ NoLgebtha dar a hesi,” ol Pat raic. “ Is lugu mo esbaid-se a Herinn,” ol Fiac, “ quam Dubthach.” Tall t ra Pat raic a 25 ulcha do Fiac tunc, ocus tanic rath mor fair iar-sein, co ro*leg in n-ord n-eclas(tacda) ulle i n-oen aidche, uel .xu. diebus ut alii ferunt, ocus co dardad grad n-epscuip fair, ocus conid he as ard-epscop Lagen o-sein ille ocus a chomarbba di-a eis. Loc do Duma nGobla fri Sleibte aniar-thuaith; tempus 30 immorro Lugdach meic Loegaire, ar is e ba ri Herenn tunc ; causa immorro ar molad Patraicy ocus iar n-a ec doronad ut ferunt quidam. F] 1 om. Genair Patraic Fiacc Sleipte molad pro immun Phatraic 2 mtfcsede 3 Dare Oe Barchzpro U Barrche 4 mor 5 ard-file Herend he-side amsir 6 Neill ocusYdXraic doronad atraracht i pro hi 7 rid 8 tich do Ph atraic 9 ro'bats^-som o Phat raic iar-sin da na Patraic 12 sob essach 13 ocai ced 14 cuinchi- siu sein, ol Patraic 15 sin 16 O/mactaib briathra-sa is and 17 ocus a pro do sund 18 ro'imradsem beith 19 bertha-sa 20 o ’tchonnair tra Fiac sin 21 om.axa bachaill . 22 seat pro is sin nHerind 24 Herind Dubtha(ch) 25 ulchai Fiacoc«^/r^co ro*leg 26 n-eclastacda vide pro ulle 27 tartad 28 o-sein chomarba heis 29 doo pro do Gobla Sleipte -thuaid 30 is he Herend 31 ocus is 32 quidam auctoresHYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 97 [Hymnus S. Fiechi in Laudem S. Patricii.J T1 /^Enair Patraicc in Nem- is ed atfet hi scelaib, thur, maccan se mbliadan dsec in tan dobreth fo deraib. Succat a ainm itubrad ; macc Alpuirn taezcc Otide S Bai se bliadna i fognam, batar ile Cothraige ced a athair, ba fissi hoa deochain Odissi. maisse ddine ni’s toimled cethar-trebe di-a fognad. F] i gdnair Pat rate iss^ adfet 2 dec 3 hitubrad cid fisse 4 mac Calpuirnd Otidi 5 blfadna hi doinne ni’s'tomled 6 Kothraige -threbe ’fognad Glossae TF] 1 Nemthur] .i. cathir sein (sen F) feil HI (F) i mBretnaib tuaiscirt (tuascirt F) .i. Ail Cluade TFms atfet] .i. periti F 2 dobreth] .i. tuccad T tucad F deraib] .i. fo doere .i. fo bron na doiri T 3 Succat] .i. Bretnas sein ocus 4deus belli’ a Laten T .i. Bretnas uel deus belli, uel fortis belli a Laten uaire 4 su ’ isin Bretnais is * fortis/ no is 4 deus ’ acht 4 cat5 is 4 bellum/ Succat mac Cal- puimd: iss 6 seo genelach Y&traic meic Calpuirnd meic Potide meic Odissi meic Gomiad meic Mercuid meic Ota meic Muric meic Oric meic Leo meic Maxim meic Hencreti m«c Ferini meic Britti a quo sunt Bretani nominati. Multa Patricius habuit nomina ad similitudinem Romanorum nobilium .i. Succet cetus suum nomen baitse, a parentibus suis; Codrige, a ainm inn-a doere i n-Erind; Magonius .i. 4 magis agens ’ quam ceteri monachi, [a] ainm ic a foglaim ic German ; Patricius, a ainm fo gradaib, ocus is Celestinus co[m]arba Petair dorat fair Fme itubrad] .i. is ed ro’raided a peritis T fissi] .i. ba coir a fiss (fis F) TF 4 mac C.] .i. qui fuit sacerdos TF Otide] .i. proprium T .i. Potaid F Odissi] .i. proprium T 5 bai se bliadna] .i. ro’bai (i n-a doeri) F111^ + .i. fo intamail na hii>bile (iubile F) bicce Ebreorum TFm&. Iss e seo fochond a doere : Patraic ocus a athair .i. Calpuimn, Conces immorro a mathair, ingen Ocmuis, et quinque sorores eius .i. Lupait ocus Tigr/s ocus Liamain ocus Darerca et nomen quintje Cinnenum, frater eius .i. dechoin Sannan, dochuatar ule a Bretnaib Ail-Cluade dar muir n-Ict fo-des for turus co Bretnaib Armuirc Letha .i. co Bretnaib Let . . , ar ro'batar brathair doib and in tan-sen, ocus ba do [F]ranccaib da na mathair inna clainne .i. Conces, ocus ba siur side cobnesta do Martan. Is i sen amser ro’batar .uii. meic Sectmaide .i. rig Bretan for longais o Bretnaib. Doronsat tra creich moir i mBretnaib i mBretnaib Armuirc Letha, ubi Patricius cum familia fuit, ocus ro’gonsat Calpuimn and-sen, ocus tuesat FaXraic ocus Lupait leo dochum n-Erend, ocus ro’recsat Lupait i CV?«aillib Muirthemne ocus F&traic i tuascert Dal-Araide Fms maisse] .i. biad maith ocus etach T ni’s’toimled] .i. ni’s’caithed TF 6 Cothraige] .i. ro’lenastar in t-ainm as Cothraige T .i. cethair aige TF arinni dognfth tribibus .iiii. T .i. eg . . . s. iiii. domibus seruitium F LIBER HYMN Ii9« HYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICE. T] Asbert Uictor iri gniad forruib a chois fbrsind leicc, Dofaid tar Elpa huile, io co-wid'farggaib la German, Mil con tessed for tonna; marait a es, ni bronna. De mair, ba amru retha, andes i ndeisciurt Letha. F] 7 Milcon tessed io conidfarcaib ndesciurt 8 choiss leic di-a aes 9 amra Glossae TF] 7 asbert] .i. attrubairt T Uictor] .i. angelus T aingel F ‘Asbert Uictor’ frig adniX. atrubairt Uictor .i. angel communis Scotticae gentis sein : quia Michael angelus Ebreicse gentis, ita Uictor Scottorum; ideo curauit eos per Patri- cium Fms gniad] .i. fri gnithid TF + .i. iri fogantaid no F + .i. frisin T mogaid TF Mil] .i. milid T Mil con] genetiuus est hie, Michul mac hui Buain, n tuaiscirt Dal-Araide Fm2 tessed] .i. co ndichsed T co zzdechsad F tonna] ,L for muir TF + sair do legunn T 8 forruib a chois] .i. ir-richt eoin ticed Uictor aingel co PatrazY, in tan ro’boi ic ingaire mucc Milcon meic hui Buan i n-Arcail .i. nomen uallis magnae in-sen i tuasciurt Dal-Araide ic sleib Mis; oens i Sciric sainriud ticed cucai, Eclesia sen hodie in ualle ilia, ocus maraid slicht a choss beos forsin cloich. Ocus asbert Uictor fris, 44 Is mithig duit,” ol se, “ dul dar muir do foglaim, ar is duit ro'chind Dia corop tu bas forcetlaid do luct na hindse-sa iar-tain.” “ Ni reg-sa,” ol Pat rate, acsi d(iceret) et stetit, “ . . nec perueniret ad Germanum co . . . deoin domino meo.” “ Eirg-siu,” ar in t-angel, “ ocus iarfaig do.” Dochuaid tra Pat rate oc us ro'iarfaig do, acht ni fuair deonugud acht ma dob/rad bruth oir bad cvXxumma ri-a chend do. Asbert Patraic fris, 44 Dar mo de broth, is tulaing Dia sen, mad ail do” : genus iuramenti sen la PatrazY, ac si diceret, 4 dar mo Dia bratha.’ Luid PatrazY for culu co a muccna isin dithrub doridise, ocus atfet do Uictor omnia uerba domini sui. Asbert in t-angel fris, 44 Len-su in tore ut, ocus dochelaid brath n-oir asin talmain, ocus beir-siu lat e do[’t] tigernu.” Et sic factum est; ocus tuc in t-angel inni Patraic .lx. mile i n-oen lo, uel .c. ut alii dicunt .i. otha sliab Mis i nDal-Aroide co cill Cianna(in) . . for bru Boinne a-tuaid fri Manistir anair; ocus ro'rec Ciannan he frisna noere ro'batar ic Inbiur Boinne ar da chore umai, ocus tuc leis iat fri fraiged a thige, ocus ro'lensat al-lama dib ocus lama a muintiri. Et ille penituit et obsolutus est Patricio, duxit et a n[a]utis eum in libertatem; et babti- zatus est Ciannan a Patricio postea Fm& # 8 es] .i. a folliucht TF bronna] .i. ni tesb(an)ind F 9 dofaid] .i. ro'faidestar Uictor Patraic dar sleib n-Elpa T .i. ro'faid, no ro'fuc Dia no in t-aingel. Cinnas do a rad 4 dar Alpain ’ ? (ni anse), do Bretnaib ro'fuc in t-angel cowmad dar Alpain da na bad choir and .i. dar sliab n-Elpa, ar robo ainm do inis Bretan ule ollim Alba, ut Beda dicit in principio suae historic, 4 Britania insola (est) cui quondam nomen erat Alban,1 eo quod pars quam illi tenuerunt suo uocabulo nominauerunt et uetus nomen Alpan quod inuenenmt mansit Fms 9 retha] .i. in rith-sa TF 10 German] Germanius abb na cathrach cui nomen est Altiodorus, is occai ro'leg Patraic% ocus Burguinnia ainm na cennaidche i-ta ilia; i ndesciurt Etaile no'beth provincia ilia, sed uerius conid i (n)Gallaib ita. Tanic tra German i mBretnaib do dichor eirse Pelaig eiste quia creauit multum in se, et sic uenit cum Patricio et aliis multis occai. O ro'boi tra icc a dichor com- mor ifoss, is and ro'chuala in n-eress cetna do [f]orbairt inn-a cathraig di-a eis, ocus dochuatar do sair, se-sem ocus Patraic lais, ocus ni coemnactar a dichor uadib. Is and asbert German fri Patraic, 44 Cid dogenam friu-so ?” ol se. Asbert Patraic, 44 Troscem,” ar se, 44 co cend .iii. laa ocus .iii. n-aidche i ndorus na cathrach form ; ocus mani comthuat iudicat deus super se.” Imm iarmerge tra na tresi aidche, is and ro'sluic in talam ciuitatem cum suis habitatoribus; ocus is and ita in chathir nunc ubi clerici ieiunauerunt .i. Germanus et Patricius cum suis Fms Letha] .i. Italia ubi fuit Germanus T .i. Latium quae Italia dicitur eo quod latuit Satumum fugens Iouem; sed tamen Germanus in Gallis, ut Beda dicit2; lethaig .i. in latitudine, in australe parte Gallorum iuxta mare TzVrenum Fms 1 Baeda, H. E. i. 1. * I bid. i. 17.HYMN US S. F1ECH1 IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 99 T] I n-innsib mara Torrian legais canoin la German, Dochum n-Erenn do d fetis /menicc atchithi hi fisib, IS Robo chobair do’nd Erinn rcrclos cian son a garma Gadatar co tissad in noeb ar a tintarrad o chlden ainis innib adrimi, is ed adfiadat Ifni. aingil De hi fithisi, dcrsiricfed arithisi. [fol. 15b. tichtu Patraic forochlad, macraide caille Fochlad. ar a n-imthised lethu, tuatha Herenn do bethu. F] 11 ^inis indib 13 n-Erend aingil 14 menic itchithe 15 ropo Erind 16 ngarma m ics, apud Latinos pro similitudine % et....................scribitur sima ut . . . conuertitur Iesus .... nomen illi Christus uero dignitatis uocabulum. Sic hsec nomina coniunxit, id est, Iesus Christus, quemadmodum dictus est Abraam patriarcha, Aron sacerdos. 1 Ezech. xvi. 42. 2 Hebr. xii. 6.PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. ULTANl. 107 [Praefatio in Hymnum S. Ultani.] T] Brigit bd bith-maith : commad he Colum Cille dogneth in n-immun-sa, ocus is i n-aimseir Aida meicc Ainmerech dorone h6 maso e dorone. Iss-e fath a denna : anfud mor tanic do Colum Cille in tan dochoid dar muir co tarlai i coire 5 Breccan, co ro’ttaig Brig it co tisad fdth do, ocus co ^-erbairt ‘ Brigit b6 bith-maith9 . No, is Broccan cloen dorone h6, ocus is inunn aimser i ndernad ocus ‘Ni car Brig*/’ . No, is triur do muint(ir) Brigte doronai he : dochotar do Roim co roach- tatar Blasantiam, co tarla fer do muintir na cathrach doib 10 immuig, co nriarfaig doib ‘ in rancatar a les oegedacht * ; atrubratar-som co rancatar. Ro*s*fuc leis iar-sen di-a thaig, co tarla doib scolaige iar n-a thictain o R6im illic, co ro*iarfaig doib, ‘ can as tancatar ocus ced ar a tancatar'; atrubratar- som conid ar oegedacht. “ Is pudar sein,” ar se, “ ar is e bes 15 ind fir-se marbad a oeged 99; ocus nriarfaigset-som sein tria thincosc in scolaige. Tuccad tra neim doib il-linn, co ro’molsat Brigit di-a soerad, ocus co ro'chansat ‘ Brig it be b ith- maithl Atibset in linn cosind neim, ocus ni dernai pudar d6ib. Tanic tra fer in tige di-a fegad, dus in ro s’marb ind 20 neim, ocus atchondairc eat i mbethaid, ocus atchondairc ingen sochraid etarru. Tanic iar-sein isin tech ocus ro*boi for iarair na hingene, ocus ni s*fuair ; ocus ro’iarfaig doib ‘ cid dochoid ind ingen,* ocus attrubratar-som ‘ ni*ss*acatar etir! Doratad tra cuwrech forrxl-som, co ro*marbtais iar n-a barach mani 25 foillsigtis in n-ingin. Tanic da^ in scolaige cetna chucu iar n-a barach di-a fis, et inuenit eos in uinculis, et interrogauit eos quomodo euaserunt et cur ligati sunt. Responderunt ei et FL] 1 h6 F amsir F Ainmirech F 3 dorone F om. he maso e dorone FL is h£ fdth F 4 do Choium F dochuaid F 5 Brecan F ro'ataig F anfu pro feth F 6 om. bith-maith F Brocan cloen doronai he F 7 inund amser F Brig// be F Brig// buadach bith L 8 muintir F 10 ro*s*fiafraig dibh L les oegedecht F 11 om. -soin F iar-sein F 12 toighecftt L co ro*iarfaig pro iar n-a thichtain o F 13 cid F 14 oegedact F sin F is he F 16 tucad F -lind F 17 soerad 18 lind F pudair F 19 iarum pro tra L dus F 20 atchonnairc F atconnaic L slana pro i mbethaid F atchonnairc F 21 ro'bdi F 22 hingine F ced F 23 om. ind ingen F atrubratar- F ni*s*acatar F 24 cuimrech F ion:o- F 25 follsigtis F -ingein F 26 arnabarach F om. cos F 27 euasserunt F om. responderunt.................ut alii dicunt Lio8 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. ULTANI. T] narrauerunt ei omnia quae eis contigerunt secundum ordinem, et dixit scolasticus eis, “ cantdte ei laudem quam fecistis.” 30 Postquam autem illam cantauerunt inter eos sancta Brigita omnibus illis apparuit. Tunc penituit ille et demisit illos ex uinculis, et dedit suam sedem in Blasantia Brigitae, uel Blasantiam totam, ut alii dicunt. No, is Brenainn dorigne in n-immun-sa: nauigans mare et 35 quaerens terram repromisionis audiuit bestiam aliam claman- tem et adiurantem uoce humana bestiam aliam conuocantem et rogantem Brendinum et ceteros omnes sanctos Hiberniae insolae, excepta Brigita, ne sibi alia bestia noceret; et nihilo- minus tamen uim ab alia patientem usque dum rogaret 40 Brigitam, euadentem uero postquam rogaret Brigitam et nihil mali a persequente patientem, interrogantem ut diceret alia quae earn persequeretur, “ postquam Brigitam adiurasti, nocere tibi non possum/* Postquam uero Brendinus haec omnia et honorem quern dedit bestia Brigitae prae ceteris, ad- 45 miratus est et Brigitam laudauit dicens ‘Brigit be bith-maith! Locus ergo mare; causa ad laudem Brigitae ; tempus uero Diarmata meio. Cerbaill rig Herenn. Tanic da## Brenainn iar-sein do Chill-dara co Brig//, co fessad cid ar a tarat in beist in mare onoir do Brig// sech na noebu archena. O 50 ro siacht tra Brenainn co Brig//, ro*chuinnig cuicce co tarrtad a coibsena, cinnas ro’boi grdd De aicce. Atrubairt Brig it fri Brenainn, “ tabair, a chlerig, do chobais prius, ocus dob^r-sa iar-sein/* Atrubairt Bren#/##, “ o*nd 16 ro’gabusa crabud, nocho deochadusa dar secht n-immaire cen mo m^#main i 55 nDia/* “ Is maith in chobais/* ol Brigit. “ Tabair-siu da##, a chaillech,** ar Brenainn, “ do chobais/* “ Dar m#c na hingene/* ar si, “o*nd uair doratusa mo m^#main ind, ni FL] 28 om. F 31 dimisit F 34 Broenaind F om. nauigans .... usque ad lift. 69 L 35 aliam bestiam F 39 alia bestia uim faceret illi pro uim .... patientem F 42 rogasti pro adiurasti F 43 Broenaind pro Brendinus F Brigitae bestia prae ceteris dedit F 45 om. et F 46 igitur pro ergo F causa autem F 47 rig Hdrend F Broenaind F 48 om. iar-sein do Chill-dara L Cill F fesad F 49 beist isin mhuir L 50 ro'siact F Broenaind chucce F tartad F 51 acce g. D. F 52 Brenaind F choibsena pro chobais L 53 postea pro iar-sein F dixit pro atrubairt F Broenaind F ro’gabud-sa F 54 deochud«j-sa F tar .iiii. n-immairibh L 55, 56 coibsen L 56 Broen#z*#^/F dofhitir pro dar L 57 hingine F doratzzj-sa FPRAEFAT10 IN HYMNUM S. ULTAN. 109 T] thucus ass.” “ Dar Dia, a chaiHed),” ar Brenainn, “ is coir do biastaib cia dob^rat onoir duit sechoinne.” 60 No, is Ultan Aird-breccan dorigne in n-immun-sa; ar molad mBrigte dorone. Ar ropo do Dail Chonchobair do- som, ocus rop ed da## do mathair Brigte .i. Broicsech ingen Dall-bronaig. I n-aimseir immorro da mac Aida. Slane doronad foe-sein, ar it e ro*marbsat Suibne mac Colman 65 M6ir for leth-laim Ultan. I n-Ard-breccan dana doronad. FL] 58 challech F Broen^W F dar linn pro dar Dia L 59 honoir F gia no*Wut L 60 -brecain F hunc ymnum F doroine an ymonn-sa L 61 Brigte doronai F 62 rob F Brocsech F 63 -amseir F 64 doronad foesin F fesin L it 6 F Colmain moir F 65 Ultain F -brecain F dno doronad he F om. 1 n-A.-b. da na Lno HYMNUS S. ULTAN1 IN LAUD EM S. BRIG1DAE. [Hymnus S. Ultani in Laudem S. Brigidae.] T] "DRigit be bith-maith breo orda oiblech, do'nfe do’n bith-laith in grian tind taidlech. S Rcrn-soera Brigit sech drungu demna, /rcrroena reunn [fol. 17. catha each thedma. Do-rodba innunn 10 ar colla cisu in chroeb co mblathaib in mathair fsu Ind [f]ir-og inmain co n-orddain adbail, 15 biam soer cech inbaid la’m n6eb do Laignib. FLX] tit X C[olum] c[ille] c[ecinit]. 1 bd F .2 bmXhfiro breo FL orda oiblech F. 3 -fd FL bhith- fhlaith LX 4 grian F 5 -soera F -saera L -saora X 6 drungu F 7 remond F remhainn L remaind X 8 tedma FL 9 innund F indonn L indaind X 10 cissao L n an naob co rathaib X 13 ind fr-og F an fhir-ogh L 14 -orddon adbil F go n-ordan adhbhuil L 15 bum saer L cech n-inbaith F gach n-i. L gach inbuidh X Glossae TF] 1 Brigit] .i. brig aitt ... at atque a briga . . . T11^ .i. breo saigit Tm£ Fms .i. homines T .i. fir Herend, no F breo aigit TF (agit F) .i. homines T .i. immeclaigit F no brigit no brig...............ar (baitte) i fertaib oats mirbulib Fm£ be] .i. ben, ut dicitur be-bind (be-ind F) .i. ben find TF bith-maith] be bith-maith din Brig# .i. ben maith tre bithu .i. dogres Fm& 3 do*n*fe] .i. do’n’fuca (*fucca F) TFm& 4 tind] .i. tentide no, lainderda T .i. tenntide F taidlech] .i. taitnemech F 6 drungu] .i. sech buidne T 7 ro’roena] .i. ro*s*roena .i. ro*brisse F 8 tedma] .i. cacha dualcha F 9 do’rodba] .i. ro*dibda TF 10 colla] .i. cisa (cissu F) ar colla TF cfsu] .i. peccata T .i. pecta F n blathaib] co sualchaib (suailchib F) TF 13 fir-og] casta et uirgo corpore et spiritu fuit Tms pro Deo TF in- main] .i. linne TF no, la each T 14 orddain] .i. co n-ord anai, no co n-F ord an TF adbail] .i. attad bil F ada .i. fas T ada .i. coir F bil .i. inill TF .i. is ada corop inill ordan $cus erechas noeb-Brig# dogres T co w-ordun adbil din Bri^# .i. co n-ordun as choir do bith co inill .i. co martanach FHYMNUS S, ULTANI IN LAUD EM S. B RIGID AE. nr TJ Leth-cholba flatha la Patraic primda; in tlacht uas lig[d]aib 20 ind rigan rig[d]a. Robbet iar sinit ar cuirp hic-cilicc; di-a rath ro*n*broena, ro*n*soera Brigit. 25 Brigit b6 Brigtae per laudem Christum precamur ut nos celeste regnum habere mereamur. Amen. FLX] 18 PaXrazc primdu F 19 ligaib F os lighdhaib X 20 rfgan rigda F righan righdha LX 21 ro*m*bend X 22 i cilic F 24 -sdera 25 b pro b6 F 27 om. habere F Pro vv. 26, 27 X habet. Sancta Brigita uirgo sacratissima in Christo domino fuit fidelisima &c. Glossae TF] 17 leth-cholba] .i. Brigit TF amal bite da cholba i ndomun, sic Brigit ocus Patraic i nHerenn Tms eregda . . . .i. ar mar bad colba ic roind taige, sic ro*roin Brig// ocus Patraic flathius Herend inter se conid hi as cen]d] do mnaib Erend, Patraic immorro as chend d* [fjeraib F flatha] .i. flathemnasa TF Herenn T Erend F 18 Patraic] .i. cend do feraib Herenn Patraic, cend do mnaib Herenn Brigit T 19 ligaib] ,i. ua[s] socraidib T .i. di« Brig//. i. is etach do*[roi]sce each n-etach socraid hi F 21 sinit] .i. set sin TF .i. iar sentaid F 22 cilicc] .i. i (hi F) pennait TF quia cilicium nomen uestis quae fit de finnaib gabur no chamaill T quia cilicum uestis penitentium est ocus is do findfud gobair no camaill doniter F112 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. BR0CCAN1 [Praefatio in Hymnum S. Broccani.] T] Locus huius ymni Sliab Bladma, no Cluain m6r Mdedoc ; perso Broccan cloen; tempus Lugdach meic Loegaire rig Herenn ocus Ailella mac Dunlange rig Lagen ; causa .i. Ultan Aird-breccain a aite do*ro*thlaig fair co rinnised ferta 5 Brigte trea chumbair mbriathair cuibdius fileta, ar is e Ultan ro chomthinoil ferta Brigte ule. F] i chluain Moedoc 2 Broccdn mezc Lugdach 3 Herend mete Dunlairig 4 -brecain ro’innised 5b.... mar briathra filita is side 6 uile do [Hymnus S. Broccani in Laudem S. Brigidae,] T] S 10 NI car Brigit buadach bith, siasair suide eoin i n-ailt, contuil cotlud cimmeda ind ndib ar denaire am-maicc. Ni mor n-ecnaig etaide trindit co nhuasail hiris Brigit mathair mo rurech, nime flatha ferr cinis. Nirbu ecnairc nirbu elc, ni bu cair ban-chath brigach, ni bu naithir bdmnech brecc, ni rir mate De ar dfbad. F] 1 Ni cair 4 noeb 6 trinoit «-uasal 7 ruirech 10 pu char brigach 11 nathir beimnech Glossae TF] 1 car] .i. ni ro'char TF Brigit] .i. breo'saigit TF buadach] .i. in bonis operibus T bith] .i. in bith TF 2 siasair] .i. ro*saidestar TF eoin] .i. auis, uel Iohannis T .i. auis no Eoin .i. in uirginitate Fm£ ailt] ingen ait no F .i. in altitudine TF 4 maicc] .i. Crist T 5 mor] .i. ni bu assa (asa F) TF ecnaig] .i. a hecnach TF 6 hiris] .i. iss-i T inti F ro’boi co «-iris uasal (uasail F) na trinoite occai TF 7 rurech] .i. mo ro’rig T 8 cinis] .i. is ferr ro*genair T 9 ecnairc] .i. ni (nir F) bu ecnaigthid .i. ni denad ecnachneich TF elc] .i. ni bu ole T nir bo 'no nibu elcnide no ni bu emilt F 10 chair] .i. ni ro'charastar cath (na mban) mbronach T 12 rir] .i. ni ro’recc (*rec F) TF dibad] .i. ar indbas de daide THYMNUS S. BROCCANl IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 113 T] Ni pu for seotu santach, ernais cen neim cen mathim, 15 nirbu chalad cessachtach, ni cair in domuin cathim. Nirbu fri digthiu acher, cain-bai fri lobru truagu ; for maig arutacht cathir 20 dollaid ron*snade sluagu. Nirbu airgech airsl^be, genais for medon maige amra arad do thuathaib do ascnam flatha maze Maire. 25 Amra samud sanct-Brigte, amra Plea conhualai, ba hoen im Crist co ngaba dal as chomtig fri dama. F] 13 bu seutu 14 emeis 15 *bo 16 domun 17 ni bo 18 -boi 19 arautacht 21 ni bu argech eirldbe 23 drad 24 d’asenam 25 sdmud 26 conhu&la 28 ddl comtig ddma Glossae TF] 13 seotu] .i. nir’bo (bu F) santach fri seutu TF 14 ernais] .i. ro*emastar T ro’emistar F neim] .i. cen imdergad TF 15 calad] .i. nir*bu (bo F) gand TF 16 cair] .i. ni ro*char TF in domun . . . . T cathim] .i. caithem (catim F) in domuin di fein TF quidem F 17 acher] .i. fergach no feochur T ferchach fechuir no acer .i. ac hir .i. ira F 18 bai] .i. cain no*bii(d) T truagu] .i. airchisecht na lob(ar) truag T 19 maig] .i. Laigen T arutacht] .i. ro‘churntaig TF cathir] .i. Cell-dara T 20 dollaid] .i. de TF ro*n*snade] .i. Brigit, no ciuitas TF 22 genais] .i. gniis bonum T 23 amra] .i. in chathir, no Brigit (.i. brigit F) TF 24 ascnam] .i. do athasenam TF 25 amra] .i. bona TF sanct] .i. a sancto TF 26 Plea] .i. Bl(asantia) .i. cathir sen fil do Brigit in Italia; no Plea, cathir fil do Brig# for Muir Icht, ocus is e a hord side fil ic muintir Brigte. Et sic factum est id .i. Brig# ro'foid mor'feisiur uadi cor-Roim do foglaim uird Petair ocus Poil, ar na ro*comleced di fein 0 Dia a techt. In tan do*roactatar co Brig#, ni ro*mar oen-focul occu di-a n-urd. “ Ro’fitir mac na hingene,” ar Brig#, “ni mor uar tarba, cid mor for ssethar.” Misit itenim alios .uii. uiros ; similiter contigit eis quam primis et tunc misit alios .uii. uiros ocus a mac dall-se leo, ar each ni no'chluned sede, ba mebuir leis fo-cetoir. In tan tra ro*ssiactatar co Muir let, tanic anfud doib fair cor-ralsat sis anchoram ; rodend ar bend-chopur in derthaige, co rodaset crand- chor inter se im techt sis, conid do’n dull do’rala tect sis. Et exiuit et absoluit ille anchoram et stetit and-sein co cend ibbliad»£ ic foglaim ind uird, co do'ruachtatar in fiallach aile cucai anair, co tarla anfud mor doib beus isin bale cetna; co rodasat anchoram sis adhuc co tanic in mac dall leo anis co n-urd celebartha illius eclesise secum ad se ; octis tuc leis clocc anis cucu, ocus e clocc in meic daill indiu in clocc sein ic muintir Brigte; ocus is e ord fil occu in t-ord tuc in dall leis o Plea Fm& conhualai] .i. ro*ealai .i. as a hord ro‘cain-bui co brig T .i. ico a nual F 27 gaba] .i. ba im Crist a oenur ro'boi ag-gabud TF no co ro'gabastar T .i. co n*erbailt F 28 dama] .i. as gnathach fri hegeda (hoegidu F) TF, no ba menic a dal-si fri truagu T LIBER PIYMN IHYMNUS S. BROCCANI 2N LAUDEM S. BRtGIDAE. T] Fo-uair congab M#c caille 30 caille os chinn sanct-Brigte ; /ba menn inn-a himthechtaib, [fol. 17b. for nim ro’chloss a hitge Dia, no’dguidiu fri cech tress, nach mod ro’sasad mo beoil, 35 domnu murib, m6 turim, triar 6en-fer, amru sceoil! F] 29 -huair orn. congab 30 calle uas chind 31 mend . 32 ro’clos a itge 33 tres 34 ro*sasat 35 moo 36 -fer Glossae TF] 29 fo-] .i. maith in-sen (sen F) TF fohuair] .i. in tan ro’po ail do Brig# grad n-athrige do thabairt fuirri, luid tra co Cruachan Bri Ele i nUib Failge, 0 ro'chuala epscop Mel do bith and ocus mor-feisiur challech immalle fria; ocus in tan rancatar, ni rabai in t-epscop ar a ciund acht dochuaid i crich Ua Neil fo-thuaith. Luid si din iarnabarach ocus Mac caille d’eolus rempe dar Moin Faichnig fo-tuaith, ocus dorigne Dia corbo mag min-scotach in moin. O rancatar tra i comfocraib cosin baile ir-rabi epscop Mel, asb co ro's'foid do fuaslucud a mathar ro’boi ico’n druid .i. marc Midrui es-side. Do Chonnachtaib a mathair side, ocus do feraib Muman a athair, ocus im-Maig Fenamna i n-( . . . tuib)-cliach ro'boi side ind inbaid-sin. In tan dana ro'siact Brig it corrici sen, is and ro*bai a mathair ing-galur sula ica’wd inis, co wdeochad-si ocus ara in druad le dochom am-mathar cor-ragaib si in cucnecht d’a hes, ocus co ttdenad deirc moir de’nd airliud ; ocus ro’chuala in drui sen. Luid in t-ara di-a thig, “ Cinnas,” ar in drui, “ atathar ica’wd inis? ” “ Am budech-sa cetus,” ar in t-ara, “ ocus at remra na loeg, ocus it buidz£- na hoegid.” Ocus robo ole lasin druid ocus la mnai in dearc do denam do Brig#, co tancatar ocus ruse mor leo do gabail etma for Brigit, ocus di-a doerad iar-sein mani hetar im imda acce. Ocus ni rabe immorro acce-se acht torud col-leith, co raigaib-se in rand-sa : mo cule-se cule Fiadat find, cule ro*bennach mo ri, cule con-ni ind. Et dixit iterum: ti marc Maire mo chara do benna (chad mo chule), flaitji in domain co immel: ro*be immed la sude. Et dixit tertio: am-mo ruri-se, connic na hule-se, bennach, a De, nuall cen geiss do’t laim deis in cule-sa. Ro’raind in torod ..... *se sub numero trinitatis; le[th]-torud tra tuic-si asin chulid. “ Is maith,” ar ben in druad, “do linad ruisc moir ind-sen.” “ Linaid-si for ruse,” ar Bri^#, “ ocus dob/ra Dia ni ind ”... sen in driu ocus a ben Fm& 51 rath] .i. do biathad bocht T 52 lenamain] .i. in lenamain tuesat oegid fuirri T 54 hard] .i. ba mor T coscur] .i. in mirbail T 56 toscur] .i. in t-oegi .i. in toscur da, no in tuata, no in ... . cugud, no in (i F) gnim dorigne Brigit oc tabairt in biid do (don F) choin TFmsHYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 117 T] Lathe buana di mad-bocht, ni frith locht ann la’m chraibdig; ba tair coidchi inn-a gort, 60 fo’n bith ferais anmich. Epscoip dcrda’ascansat, nirbo diuir in gabud df main-bad fororaid in ri blegon inna mbo fa thri. F] 57 lathi di 58 frith and crdbdig 59 batar caidchi na 60 mbith anbig 61 'ascensat 62 nirbu diur 63 man- forarair Glossae TF] 57 lathe] lathe i ‘ tir na bennact ’ ic Airiud Boinne i toeb Cluana Iraird doronad in firt-sa, no ic Domnuch Mor i toeb Cille-dara .i. flechud in each inud ocus turad i ngort Brigte Fm& mad-bocht] .i. maith ro'boinged T mad- bocth] .i. maith ro’boinged, ut quidam poeta dixit: do bargen 0 fotira foss nui dia na*s*tabra d’oegedaib mad-bocth di-a chuslind chu.- alaile: nocho tabrad do duine ni mad coire ract dia buain in maith seis dia fune Fm£. 58 chraibdig] .i. la Brigit TFm& 59 tair] .i. ba terad T ba toerad chaidche Fm& 60 anmich] .i. snigi an T flechud mor Fms 61 epscoip] .i. .uii. n-epscoip tancatar co Brigit a Huib Briuin Chualand o Thelaig na n-Epscop sainrud co Cill-dara, cor-ro'iarfaig Brigit di-a coic .i. do Blathnait, ‘ in rababiad acci?1 Ilia dixit, ‘non.’ Ocus ro’boi imloscud la Brigit an-i hi-sen .i. gen biad occi illis ; con n-erbairt in t-aingel fri Blathnait, co tucad na bu co Loch Lemnacta fri Cill-dara a-tuaith di-a mblegon, co ro’bligte fo-di reme. Tuctha di« na bai ocus ro’bligtea, cc ndeochaid in loim dar na lestraib ocus no’linfates cid lestru Lagen ule ; dobertais chuccu ; et unde stagnum nomen accepit Fm£ ’ascansat] .i. ro'athascansatar T ro'athascnastar F 62 diuir] .i. ni bu bee, no F ni bu dereoil TF 63 fororaid1 .i. mani TF fortach- taiged T furet FIi8 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. T] Argairt lathe anbige coercha for med6n r6de, scarais iarum a forbrat i taig for deslem gmie. In macc amnas rcrdas’gaid 70 Brigta ar dcnairc ar-rfg, dobert secht multu uade, a tret nrs'digaib al-lfn. F] 66 caircha 68 desleind 69 ro'd'ascaid 70 Brigtse 71 huade 72 tret Glossae TF] 65 zrgairt] ro-ingair TF .i. boi Brenaind .iiii. bliadna for muir oc iarrair Tire Tarngere. Boi beist ico a lenamain frisin re-sin i ndiaid in churaig. Fecth and tanic beist aile cuci di-a marbad, co ro*attaig in beist Brenaind ocus noebu Erend olchena frisin beist ole, ocus ni ro’s’anact co ro*attaig Brig?/; co w-erbairt Brenaind iar-sen, na biad ni fod siriu for muir, no co fessad cid ar a ndemad ar Brigit in firt-sa sech each. Tanic iarum Brenaind for set do soegid Brigte, ocus ro'foillsiged do Brigit ani-sen. Is and ro'boi 'Brigit an tan-sen ic ingaire cairech i Cuirriuch Liphe, co wdeochaid in comdail Brenaind co Domnach Mor fri Cill aniar ; co ro’bennach each dib di-a chele. Ic lice Brenaind lo iar-sen isin tes foc//oir Brigit a cocholl fliuch forsna goo graie octis stetit forru. Atrubairt Brenaind fria fri-a gilla a chochull do chur forro, co torchair dib fa-di: foceird Brenaind fein in tres feet co feirg, ocus tarrasair forru tunc. Ro'iarfaig Brigit di-a coic, * cia met ro*boi occa do biud ? ’ Atbert side, 4 na rabai occa acht oen octmad grain eoma.5 Rucad iarum do muliund Ratha Cathair fil for Cil-dara aniar fa-di, ocus foreiiithes a bleith and, ar is and do Tala Elill mac Dunlaing ri Lagen ind inbaid-sin ,i. ic Rath Cathair. Dochuaid da na timthirid Bri^* in tres feet, co ro’lad il-linne in mulind co n-a bulc, cohid iar-sen dorat Brigit brethir for Raith Cathair co na. be de na tente na doene inti co brath ; ocus co tfdeochaid in mulend ule fo’n talmain. Tuc tra timtirid Brigte a bole asin linne ocus a leth aile do mein bracha, co wdernad fled de-sen do Brenaind ocus do Brig// ocus di-a muintir, co rabatar .xxx. lathe ic tomailt na flede-sen simul; ocus co tarait each dib a chobais di-a cele. Asb^rt Brenaind ar thus, 4 na deochaid riam o ro’gab crabud dar .uii. n-immaire cen a menmain i nDia.’ ocus ro’bennach Brigit in usqwd-se cor’bo mid iar-sen, ocus cor*ruc in truag he leis iar-sen ; ocus ni rabai mid ba ferr andras, ocus ni rabai plus uel minus, acht amal ro'dlecht de misero Fms di] .i. do Brig# F dobreth] .i. tucad TF 170 ances] .i. ni bu domain TF thucai] do’nt-1 tuc TF in dabaig do Brig# T 171 frith] .i. . . . iar n-ol a n-a ra*bai inti do Brigit co n-a muintir T 173 asrir] .i. ro'eirnestar T ro’emestar F a hathig] .i. a fir muintire TF 175 furecht] ,i. ni frith TF .i. ni harnect F126 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUD EM S. BRIGIDAE. T] Fordon* itge Brigte *bet, si fri gabud con*don*fair robbet inn-a lobran leith 180 ria ndul i ngnuis in spirta noeb. Do*n’fair co claidib tened do’n cath fri falla ciara ; ro*n*snadat an-noeb-itge hi flaith nime sech piana. 185 Ria ndul la haingliu do’n cath recam in n-eclais for rith ; taithmet Fiadat ferr cech nath: ni car Brigit buadach bith. Ni car Brigit Ateoch erlam sanct-Brigte 190 co sanctaib Cille-dara, robbet etrom ocus pein, m’anim ni dig im-mada. In chaillech reided Currech rop sciath fri fcebra fi£gi; 195 ni fuar as-set acht Maire : admunemar mo Brfgi. Admunemar mo Brigi, rop imdegail di-ar cure, /conacna frim a herlam, [fol. 19. 200 asrollem t6rnam huile. F] I78sith/r0si co’don’foir 180 i ngnuis spirta 181 claideb thened 182 chath iala 183 a noeb- 184 phiana 185 haingliu chath 187 tathmet 188 Brigit Bri om. buadach bith 189 atteoch 190 Chille- 191 phein 192 i-moda 193 imreded 194 om. fri ro-foebra fgge 195 fuair a set 196, 197 admunemmar mo Brige 198 cuire 199 a n-erlam 200 asroillem uile Glossae TF] 177 itge] .i. ro*bet TF fomd a hitge T .i. kin itge Brigte .i. ro*[f]or- tachtaige dun a itge-si F 178 si] .i. Brigit T con*don*fair] .i. ro*n*fore T .i. done ar foridin F 179 leith] .i. ro’bet na lobrain ocus na truaig inn-ar leith ic emaigthi erund T 181 do*n*fair] .i. done ar toridin T claidib] .i. cum gratia dei T 182 ialla] .i. fri demna T ciara] .i. duba F .i. elta duba demoniorum TF 183 ro*n*snadat] .i. donet ar soerad TF 187 taithmet] .i. comarcc TF . . comracc T .i. imrecra TF fiadat] .i. in De maith F nath] .i. ferr cech filidecht T in filidecht dognither do Dia Tm& .i. cech dana F 189 ateoch] .i. atchim T erlam] .i. er al-lam (elam F) .i. adbul al-lam (ellam F) fri denam ferte ocus mirbaile TF 193 reided] .i. ro'riadaig .i. ro’imthig T .i. ro*riadaged .i. ro'imtect F Currech] .i. currech a cursu equorum dictus est TFms 194 fegi] .i. fri fig . . uaim na foebor T 195 fuar] .i. ni fuarus T set] .i. a samail T 196 admunemar] .i. bennachmait, no ailmit T Brigi] .i. mo Brig# T 199 conacna] .i. ro'chongna TF 200 a. ternam] .i. ro*ernam TFHYMNUS S. BR0CCAN1 IN LAUDEM S. BR1GTDAE. 127 T] Molad Crist, clothach labrad, adrad maicc Dd, ddn buada,* * ro flatha D6 cen sena each ro’d’gab, each ro’chuala. 205 Cach ro’chuala, each ro'gab, ro*b6 bennacht Brigte fair, bennacht Brigte ocus Dd fordomrabat immalle. Fail di chaillig ir-riched. 210 nochosnagur do’m dichill Maire ocus sanct-Brigit: for a fdessam dun dfb-linaib. Sanctae Brigtae uirgo sacratissima in Christo domino fuit fidelissima. 215 Amen. FJ 203 rop 204 ro'gab 206 robbe b^/mact 209 challig i richid 210 no*s*chosnagur dichil 212 foesam 213-^15 om. Glossae TF] 201 clothach] .i. airdirc TF 209 riched] .i. ir-rig-iath .i. hi ferann ind rig nemda T ir-rig-laith .i. ferand rig, andigum F 210 dichill] .i. a saragud no.....................i. ecnach . . and . . (s)ubaudicur dun F [Notae.] T] fol. 17 in inf, marg, ' In dei nomine, in dei nomine, amen. T] fol. 17b in sup. marg. .............de celo non potuisse ascendere in celum; non enim intelligunt quoniam corpus ascend it. Dominus enim ascendit, corpus autem non ascendit, sed leuatum est in celum. Illo . . ascendit, si enim quisque discenderit uerbi gratia de monte nudus, cum autem discen derit uestiat se et uestitus ascendit iterum. uide Christum bis furatum.128 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUD EM S. BRIG ID AE. T] fol. 18 in sup. marg. loc . . deinde . . rogat Philo de porcis ge . . . rarorum. Primo dicit, multo meliores sunt homines quam peccora.1 Respondit Philo, in prim is laborasti, in posteris uero infirmus es. Secundo, Origenes ait, dictum est, terra et pienitudo eius2. Respondit Philo, mens lata uerbum latum protulit uerum tamen tuum ingenium uacuum est. Tertio, Ambrosius dicit, quod prohibuit deus in usum fieri de re... ate messis multa exorta est. Quarto, dicit A...sacerdotes multos curauerunt insanos Philo respondit, quia........per foramen ualuae non reperiens clauem fortiter concutit. Augustinus. Hi homines intenderunt pretium deo et homini sanitatis quia mos erat in lege quod pretium salutis de propriis diuitiis dabatur sacerdotibus dein concessum est eis ad pretium salutis quia propriae diuitiae erant uirorum. Respondit Philo Augustinus. Sanctum et perfectum . . pene uno sermone potest omnia docere. T] fol. 18b in sup. marg. . . . iteneris (et ipsa gesta)tio uehiculorum nos dilectaret (et con)uersi ad fruendum his quibus (uti debuimus) nollemus cito uiam finire et peruersa suauitate inplicati (alienaremur a pa)tria. Utendum est hoc mundo, non fruendum ut inuisibilia.3 T] fol. 19 in sup. marg. Interiori oculo ubique sit praesens eorum qui oculum ilium infirmum immundumque habent oculis etiam cameis apparere digna est,4 reliqua. Serpentes sapientia decepti sumus, dei stultitia liberamur. quemad- modum autem ilia sapientia . . stultitia, sapientia est uincentibus diabulum.5 Multum (enim ostendit) quam uoluntarie pro nobis animam possuerit qui earn sic h(abuit in po)testate sumere.6 Cf. Mt. xii. 12. 4 Ibid. i. T2. 2 Ps. xxiv. 1. 5 Ibid, i 14. 3 Aug. De doctr. CJtr. i. 4. 6 Ibid. i. 15.PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SANCTANI. 129 [Praefatio in Hymnum S. Sanctani.] T] Ateoch rig. Epscop Sanctain doronai in n-Immun-sa, ocus ic dul d6 do Chluain-irard siar co Inis Mat6c dorona hd ; ocus brdthair sede do Matdc, ocus do Bretnaib doib dib-linaib, ocus toisechu tanic Matoc i n-Erind quam epscop Sanctdn. 5 Causa autem haec est, di-a soerad ab hostibus, ocus co rodeced a brathair 6 chucai in insolam ; Scoticam uero lingam usque ad horam hanc non habuit, sed Deus ei tam cito earn donauit. Tempus autem dubitatur. F] 1 om. ateoch rig sanctdin doronai otn. siar do pro co dorone he 3 side sanctain 5 rodeiced 6 hecucai 2 o pro d6 do -iraird 4 tdisechu -Herind 7 hanch. [Hymnus S, Sanctani Ateoch rig.] T] 5 A Teoch rig n-amra n-aingel, uair is ed ainm as tressam, Dia dam frfm lorg, Dia tuathum, Dia do’m thuus, Dia dessam. Dia do^ chobair noeb-togairm ar cech guasacht no*d*guasim, drochet bethad bid l'ssum, bennacht De athar uasum. F] 2 tresom 4 thus desom 6 nguasacht 7 bith issum 8 b^wnact uasum Glossae TF] I ateoch] .i. atchim TF amra] .i. maith TF no mirabilis T no n-adamra n-ingnad .i. ic anacul ocus ic soerad neich ar gaibthib F 2 tressam] .i. ar nach fil nomen fortius quam nomen illius quod liberet hominem T 3 lorg] .i. dar m’esi (ese F) TF tuathum] .i. ffimT frium F a-tuaith TF 4 thiius] .i. remum TF dessam .i. frim TF a-ndes T a-ndess F 5 togairm] .i. dei T .i. is noeb togair De F 6 guasacht] .i. i mbiim hi nguasacht . . T nad biim i nguasacht F 7 drochet] .i. doToich each cuce, no droch-set .i. ar a oleas in tseta dars-i ndentar,, no set diriuch, ar biid droch diriuch T .i. doroch set .i. set diriuch, ar droch is (s)inte ’n Goedilc F 8 issum] .i. foum TF + derc .i. gnius F LIBER HYMN K130 HYMNUS S. SANCTANI ATEOCH RIG. T] Huasal trinoit doTvfoscai, 10 do nach airchenn bas baile : in spirut n6eb nert nime, Dia athair, m6r-mac Maire. M6r-rf fitir ar fine, fiadu huas domun dillocht, 15 do’mm anmain ar cech guallocht, ni mtharle demna dfbocht. Dia lim, cech seth doringba, Crist frisinnle mo chesta, abstail immum cotrisat, 20 do*m*air-se trinoit testa. do'mnrair trocaire tolam o Crist nad cetla celar, nrnrthairle 6c ’n-a amor, nrnrthair mortlaid na galor. F] io da airchend bis n mfiroAn nseb pro nert 13 mbine pro fine 14 fiado uas domon dilloct 15 goilliuct 16 diboct 17 dfm^rtflim saeth 18 frisinle 19 apstail 20 do’mm* 21 talam 22 ar Cr. 23 *tharle F thasle F* bamor Glossae TF] 9 do*n*foscai] .i. ro*n*thodiusca ab-bas peccaid, no im mbrath T .i. dogena ar nduscud i mbrat, no do'n’fofoscaig .i. dorigne sin conid foiscte .i. conidi ar .... e do Fm£ quia ad similitudinem dei facti sumus TFm2 10 baile] .i. is do a oenur do nach airchend bas na baile ar mad sinne immorro if. . ocus bas ... T ... air bas baile in spirut noeb acsi diceret, in spirut nime muinter nime . . diaasadrech . . ercend bas baile D. .. in t-athair .i. fo’n innisin . .i. uasal recht De do*n*foscai; aliter, uasal (trinoit) . . do*n*fosc 17 Ps. cxviii. 8. 20 Ps. cxviii. 18. 21 Ps. cxviii. 19. 3 Ps. ci. 24. 4 Ps. ci. 25. 8 Ps. cvii. 7. 9 Ps. cvii. 13. 13 Ps. cxiv. 4. 14 Ps. cxiv. 5. 18 Ps. cxviii. 10. 22 Ps. cxviii. 22. 5 Ps. cv. 4. 10 Ps. cviii. 2i. 15 Ps. cxv. 16. 19 Ps. cxviii. 17.152 OR ATI ONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTER 10. T] uiuifica me secundum uerbum tuum1 Uias meas enuntiaui tibi et exaudisti me doce me iustificationes tuas2 315 Uiam iustificationum tuarum instrue me et exercebor in mirabilibus tuis3 Dormitauit anima mea prae tedio Confirma me in uerbis tuis4 Uiam iniquitatis amoue a me 320 et in lege tua miserere mei5 Legem pone mihi domine uiam iustificationum tuarum et exquiram earn semper6 Da mihi intellectual et scrutabor legem tuam et custodiam illam in toto corde meo7 325 Deduc me in semittam mandatorum tuorum quia ipsam uolui8 Inclina cor meum in testimonia tua et non in auaritiam9 Auerte oculos meos ne uideant uanitatem 330 in uia tua uiuifica me10 Statue seruo tuo eloquium tuum in timore tuo11 Amputa opprobrium meum quod suspicatus sum quia iudicia tua ioconda12 Ecce concupiui mandata tua 335 et in aequitate tua uiuifica me13 Et ueniat super me misericordia tuo domine salutare tuum secundum eloquium tuum14 /Et ne auferas de ore meo [f. 29b. uerbum ueritatis usquequoque 340 quia in iudiciis tuis supersperaui15 Miserere mei secundum eloquium tuum16 Misericordia domini plena est terra iustificationes tuas doce me17 Bonitatem et disciplinam et scientiam doce me 345 quia in mandatis tuis credidi18 Bonus es tu et in bonitate tua doce me iustificationes tuas19 Manus tuae fecerunt me et plasmauerunt me da mihi intellectum ut discam mandata tua20 350 Fiat misericordia tua ut consuletur me secundum eloquium tuum seruo tuo.21 Ueniant mihi miserationes tuae et uiuam22 5 1 Ps. cxviii. 25. a cxviii. 29. 13 jJ* cxviii. 36. 17 cxviii. 40. a* ;TS* cxviii. 64. •*^s» cxviii. 76. 2 Ps. cxviii. 26 6 Ps. cxviii. 33 10 Ps. cxviii. 37 14 Ps. cxviii. 41 18 Ps. cxviii. 66 22 Ps. cxviii. 77 3 Ps. cxviii. 27. 7 Ps. cxviii. 34. 11 Ps. cxviii. 38. 15 Ps. cxviii. 43. 19 Ps. cxviii. 68. 4 Ps. cxviii. 28 8 Ps. cxviii. 35 12 Ps. cxviii. 39 16 Ps. cxviii. 58 20 Ps. cxviii. 73ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. IS3 T] Fiat cor meum immaculatum in iustificationibus tuis ut non confundar1 355 Iniqui persecuti sunt me adiuua me2 Secundum misericordiam tuam uiuifica me ut custodiam testimonia oris tui3 Tuus sum ego saluum me fac quoniam iustificationes tuas exquissiui4 3^0 Domine uiuifica me secundum uerbum tuum5 Uoluntaria oris mei benepiacita fac domine et iudicia tua doce me6 Suscipe me secundum eloquium tuum et uiuam et non confundas me ab expectatione mea7 365 Adiuua me et saluus ero8 Confige a timore tuo carnes meas9 Non tradas me calumpniantibus mihi superbi10 Fac cum seruo tuo secundum misericordiam tuam et iustificationes tuas doce me11 370 Seruus tuus sum ego da mihi intellectum ut sciam testimonia tua12 Aspice in me et miserere mei secundum iudicium diligentium nomen tuum13 Gressus meos dirige secundum eloquium tuum 375 ut non dominetur me omnis iniustitia14 Redime me a calumpnis hominum ut custodiam mandata tua15 Faciem tuam illumina super seruum tuum et doce me iustificationes tuas16 38o Et intellectum da mihi et uiuam17 Clamaui in toto corde meo exaudi me domine iustificationes tuas requiram18 Clamaui ad te saluum me fac et custodiam mandata tua19 [f. 30. 385 /Uocem meam audi secundum magnam misericordiam tuam et secundum iudicium tuum uiuifica me20 Uide humilitatem meam et eripe me quia legem tuam non sum oblitus21 Iudica iudicium meum et redime me 390 propter eloquium tuum uiuifica me22 Misericordiae tuae multae domine secundum iudicium tuum uiuifica me23 Domine in misericordia tua uiuifica me24 5 ^ Ps. cxviii. 80. 9 £s. cxviii. 107. cxviii. 120. 17 cxviii. 132. 2i cxviii. 144. ^s. cxviii. 153. 2 Ps. cxviii. 86. 6 Ps. cxviii. 108. 10 Ps. cxviii. 121. 14 Ps. cxviii. 133. 18 Ps. cxviii. 145. 22 Ps. cxviii. 154. 3 Ps. cxviii. 88. 7 Ps. cxviii. 116. 11 Ps. cxviii. 124. 15 Ps. cxviii. 134. 19 Ps. cxviii. 146. 23 Ps. cxviii. 156. 4 Ps. cxviu. 94. 8 Ps. cxviii. 117 12 Ps. cxviii. 125. 16 Ps. cxviii. 135. 20 Ps. cxviii. 749. 24 Ps. cxviii.*54 ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. T] Appropinquet deprecatio mea in conspectu tuo domine 395 iuxta eloquium tuum da mihi intellectum1 Intret postulatio mea in conspectu tuo secundum eloquium tuum eripe me2 Fiat manus tua ut saluet me quoniam mandata tua elegi3 400 Quere seruum tuum domine quia mandata tua non sum oblitus4 Domine libera animam meam a labiis iniquis et lingua dolosa5 405 Miserere nostri domine miserere nostriG Conuerte domine captiuitatem nostram sicut torrens in austro7 De profundis clamaui ad te domine8 domine exaudi uocem meam 410 Fiant aures tuae intendentes in uocem deprecationis meae9 Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine domine quis sustinebit10 Inquacunque die inuocauero te exaudi me 415 multiplicabis in anima mea uirtutem11 Opera manuum tuarum ne dispicias12 Et uide si uia iniquitatis in me est et deduc me in uia aeterna13 Eripe me domine ab homine malo 420 a uiro iniquo eripe me14 Custodi me domine de manu peccatoris ab hominibus iniquis eripe me15 Dixi domino deus meus es tu exaudi uocem deprecationis meae16 425 Domine domine uirtus salutis meae obumbrasti super caput meum in die belli17 Non tradas domine desiderio meo peccatori cogitauerunt contra me ne derelinquas me ne forte exaltentur18 430 Domine clamaui ad te exaudi me intende uoci orationis meae cum clamauero ad te19 Dirigatur oratio mea sicut incensum in conspectu tuo eleuatio manuum mearum sacrificium uespertinum20 Pone domine custodiam ori meo 435 et hostium circumstantiae labiis meis21 1 Ps. cxviii. 169. 5 Ps. cxix. 2. 10 Ps. cxxix. 3. 14 Ps. cxxxix. 2. 78 Ps. cxxxix. 9. 8 Ps. cxviii. 170. 8 Ps. cxviii. 173. Ps. cxxii. 3. ^ 7 Ps. cxxv. 4. 8 Ps. cxxix. 11 Ps. cxxxvii. 3. 18 Ps. cxxxvii. 8. 15 Ps. cxxxix. 5. 16 Ps. cxxxix. 7. 19 Ps. cxl. 1. 20 Ps. cxl. 2. 4 Ps. cxviii. 176. 9 Ps. cxxix. 2 13 Ps. cxxxviii. 24. 17 Ps. cxxxix. 8. 21 Ps. cxl. 3.O RATI ONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 155 T] /Non declines cor meum in uerbo malitiae1 [f. 30b. Custodi me a laqueo quem statuerunt mihi et a scandalis operantium iniquitatem2 Intende ad deprecationem meam 440 quia humiliatus sum nimis Libera me a persequentibus me quia confortati sunt super me3 Educ de custodia animam meam ad confitendum nomini tuo 445 me expectant iusti donee retribuas mihi4 Domine exaudi orationem meam auribus percipe obsecrationem meam in ueritate tua exaudi me in tua iustitia5 Et non intres in iudicio cum seruo tuo 450 quia non iustificabitur in conspectu tuo omnis uiuensr> Uelociter exaudi me defecit spiritus meus Non auertas faciem tuam a me et similis ero discendentibus in lacum7 Auditam mihi fac mane misericordiam tuam 455 quia in te speraui Notam fac mihi uiam in quo ambulem quia ad te leuaui animam meam8 Eripe me de inimicis meis domine ad te confugi9 doce me facere uoluntatem tuam 460 quia deus meus es tu Spiritus tuus bonus deducet me in terra recta10 propter nomen tuum domine uiuificabis me in aequitate tua Educes de tribulatione animam meam11 4^5 et in misericordia tua disperdes inimicos meos Et perdes omnes qui tribulant animam meam quoniam ego seruus tuus sum12 Emitte manum tuam de alto eripe me et libera me de aquis multis 470 de manu filiorum alienorum13 Quorum os locutum est uanitatem et dextera eorum dextera iniquitatis14 Deus canticum nouum cantabo tibi in psalterio decachordo psallam tibi15 475 Qui das salutem regibus qui redimit Dauid seruum suum de gladio maligno16 Glossae T] 466 omnes] uel eos 476 redimit] [redimi]s suum] t[uum] 1 Ps. cxl. 4. 2 Ps. cxl. 9. 3 Ps. cxli. 7. 4 Ps. cxli. 8. 5 Ps. cxlii. i. 6 Ps. cxlii. 2. 7 Ps. cxlii. 7. 8 Ps. cxlii. 8. 9 Ps. cxlii. 9. 10 Ps. cxlii. 10. 11 Ps. cxlii. 11. 12 Ps. cxlii. 12. 13 Ps. cxliii. 7. 14 Ps. cxliii. 8. 15 Ps. cxliii. 9. 16 Ps. cxliii. 10.156 ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. T] eripe me Et eripe me de manu filiorum alienorum1 Credo in deum patrem omnipotentem 480 usque in finem. Et pater noster. Ascendat oratio nostra usque ad tronum claritatis tuae domine /et ne uacua reuertatur [f. 31. ad nos postolatio nostra, amen. amen. amen, alleluia. Has orationes preces supplicationesque fundimus in con- spectu misericordissimae diuinae maiestatis tuae domine deus omnipotens et misericors in honore beatissimae Mariae semper uirginis genitricis tuae sanctique Michaelis archangeli nouem- 5 que graduum supernorum ciuium totiusque aeclessiae catholicae et in honore ipsius summae sanctissimaeque unicae trinitatis patris et filii et spiritus sancti ac specialiter horum quorum hodie festiuitas celebratur et quorum hie reliquiae habentur ; ut in hac uita sine offensione feliciterque a cunctis diabuli 10 uitiorumque necnon malorum hominum insidiis ac tempta- tionibus liberati, post hanc uitam in electorum grege te, domine deus omnipotens et misericors adiuuante et guber- nante, inseri numerarique mereamur ac sine fine in sempi- ternis gaudiis unica solaque uisionis tuae consolatione summa 15 sanctissimaque trinitas in conspectu missericordissimae maies- tatis tuae gloriose coronemur per omnia secula seculorum. amen. amen. amen. 1 Ps. cxliii. t 1HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE IN LAUDEM S. CIA RANI. 157 [Hymnus S. Columbae in Laudem S. Ciarani.] T] A Lto et ineffabile apostolorum coeti celestis Hierusolimse sublimioris speculi sedente tribunalibus solis modo micantibus Quiaranus sanctus sacerdos insignis nuntius 5 inaltatus est manibus angelorum celestibus Consummatis felicibus sanctitatum generibus quem tu Chrfete apostolum mundo misisti hominem gloriosum in omnibus nouissimis temporibus Rogamus deum altissimum per sanctorum memoriam 10 sancti Patrici episcopi Ciarani prespeteri Columbaeque auxilia nos deffendant (egregia ut per) illorum merita posideamus praemia YZ] 1 ineffabili T*YZ [coet]u T* cetui YZ 2 Ierosolime YZ uel [specul]as T* specule YZ 3 sedenti YZ miccantibus Y 4 Queranus sacerdos sanctus insignis Christi nuncius YZ 6 con- sumatis YZ vv 9-12 om. YZ158 HYMN US IN LAUDEM S. LASRIANI. T] /Incipit ymnus Lasriani .i. Molasse Daminnse. [f. 31b. col. I. ABbas probatus omnino Benedictus a domino Cum caritatis fructibus Doctor aeclesiasticus 5 Electus dei anthleta Fidelis sine macula Gregis pastor subagrinus Humilis supplex submisus Ieiunus largissimus 10 Kastus cum rectis mdribus Lucerna erit in tota Macculasrius Hibernia Nadfraich et sanctus filius Optimus dei filius 15 Probatus sapiens peritus Quern coronauit dominus Requiescit post obitum Securus im perpetuum Tenebrarum rectoribus 20 Uictis atque principibus Xristo cum suis omnibus Ymnum canit celestibus Zelus in qu6 fuit misus dei prae participibus Oratio. Per meritum Macculasri summi sacerdotis adiuua nos Christe saluator mundi qui regnas. Glossa T] 11 erit] uel [er]a[t]HYMNUS MAEL-lSU. 159 T] ' /M^l Isu dixit. [f. 31b, col. 2. In spirut n6eb immunn innunn ocus ocunn, in spirut n6eb chucunn, tset a Christ co hopunn. 5 In spirut n6eb d’aittreb ar cuirp is ar n-anma, di-ar snadud co solma ar gabud ar galra Ar demnaib ar pheccdaib 10 ar iffern co n-il-ulcc a Isu ro n'nocba, ro’n’sdera do spirut. In spirut. [Nomina Apostolorum.] Simon Madian is Matha Partholon T6mas Tatha Petar Andreas Pilipp Pol Eoain is da Iacob. B] 2 Parrthalon 3 Petur Andrias Pilip 4 Eoin ocus na da Iacopi6o HYMNUS IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. T] /Incipit ymnus sanctx Patricii. [f. 32. ECce fulget clarissima Patricii sollempnitas in qua came deposita felix transcendit sidera Qui mox a pueritia diuina plenus gratia uitam cepit diligere dignitatis angelicse 5 Hie felief prosdpia ndtus est in Brittania perceptdque babtismate studet ad alta tendere Sed futurorum praescius clemens et rector dominus hunc direxit apostolum Hiberniae ad populum Erat nanque haec insola bonis terrae fructifera 10 sed cultore idolatra mergebatur ad infima Ad hanc doctor egregius adueniens Patricius praedicabat gentilibus quod tenebat operibus Confluebat gentilitas ad eius sancta monita et respuens diabulum colebat regem omnium x 5 Gaudebatque se liberam remease ad patriam qua serpentis astutia ollim expulsa fuerat Quapropter dilectissimi huius in laude praesulis psallamus Christo cordibus alternantes et uocibus Ut illius sufifragio liberati a uitio 20 perfruamur in gloria uisione angelica Laus patri sit et filio cum spiritu paraclito qui suae don6 gratiae misertus est Hiberniae. amen. W] 3 otn. a puericia gracia 4 angelice Britannia 6 baptismate om. ad 7 Set 9 namque insula terre 10 set ydolatra gentibus W* 14 diabolum 15 remeasse 21 in pro sit et 22 suo Hybernie 5 ortus pro natus rectus 8 Hybeme 12 gentilibus W 16 hastucia olimHYMNUS IN LAUD EM S. BRIGIDAE. 161 T] Incipit ymnus sanct^e Brigitte. PHoebi diem fert orbita plenum decoris gratia qui Brigitse pro laurea mundo ministrat gaudium Hanc spina tanquam lilium stirps protulit mortalium splendore carnis nobilem candore carnis celibem 5 Haec pro supernis cedere carnis. fugit blanditise /egris tulit leuamina egentibus cibaria [f. 32 b. Sponsique per suffragium hostile uisit premium signis et actu uiuere sd monstrat aruis celicae Ob Salemonis gloriam reliquit -^Ethiopian! 10 ornant oliuae uasculum regale sumat ferculum Haec gemma regis fulgida Numae kalendis sarcina soluta carnis celica conscendit ad palatia Ubi laborum premio iam compta flore lacteo gregi adheret candido agno canens altissimo 15 Quo nos pudoris speculum uirtute due precaminum laudemus ut pro gratia tecum regentem secula Laus sit patri laus filio laus flamini sanctissimo uni substantialiter trinoque personaliter amen. LIBER HYMft M162 PRAEFATIO IN A MR A C0LU1M CILLE. [Praefatio in Amra Coluim Cille.] T] Loc dond Amru usque in finem .i. in blog thalman fil ota Fene in Huib Tigernan im-Midi co Diln na n-Airbed hi crich (Mas)raidi fri hlror^ anair; no do Chectraigib Slecht a Breifni Connacht .i. do Dalian. Colum Cille mac Feidlimid meic Ycxgusa meic Conaill 5 meic Neill ro'scrib Dalian in-so. IS e immorro in tres fath ar a tanic Colum Cille .i. dfultud do ratsat rig Herend im IEd mac Anmerech do filedaib Herend, ar ro bai di-a n-immud na filed ocus di-a lidoilgi conna coemnactar fir Herend beith imni firm ; ar inti no*sertha and-sein mani eipled fo chet-oir, no*asaiti's cnuicc nemed io fair co mba suaichnid do chach he, ocus combid anaeb fair dogres; ocus no’asaitis ior ind filid fein na cnuicc ocus no'eipled fo chet-oir diammad cen chinaid no’serad. Is and iarum ro*batar na filid (oc Ibur) Chinntrachta hi crich Ulad^ ar do*rat ri Ulad condmed tri mb\\adan doib, no bliadain ule doib and-sein. Con id and-sein 15 doronsat scela fein do doilbiud fein, ocus m forcsemnactar etir amal no'innisteis, acht dia nderail ior in ciniud lhborbb etir i rabatar ro’dolbset filid shulbairi na faibli breci. Tichttra o filedaib Herenn co Col um Cille conid chuccu tisad ax-tus ria-siu (ri)sad i nDruim Cetta, du ir-rabatar nar-rig ro’diultsat riu-som. Ro*aitgiset immorro 20 ainm hDe fri [cend] Coluim Cille ocus in chrabaid christaide . . . dovfucad ior a chommairchi co Druim Ceta. Tanic iarum C olum Cille am al tanic as a churuch secht fichit a lin; ut poeta dixit: (Cethra)cha sacart a lin 25 fiche epscop huasal brig icon tsalm-chetul cen acht cdeca deochain tricha m^c. Co rue leis (na fileda) co Druim Cetta. Ro*boi immorro Dalian mac F3 T] ar in dall, cotiberthtf/\ DobMhar do roscc duit fri denom in molta, corop leir duit nem ocus ser ocus talam, ocus in tan bas dered don molad .... Doroni Colum Cille tuaslucud Scandlan meicc Cinn-faelad as a giallacht, ocus ro’slecht do sosc^lu . . . . . . ocus dorat ocht fichit dam riata do . . n anamcharait, 45 ocus is iat comarbbai Coluirn Cille roptar anm-charait................. Osraigi conid e i n-Hi ocus dlegtair hocht fichti dam riatai bens do shamud hiae a hOsraigio . . . etir Md mac Anmerech ocus H£dan marc Gabran im Dal-riatai, ocus rodeicthea Dal-riata do fognam do.................. 50 fairrci eter Erinn ocus Albain ocus Gall-goidil do rig Alban dar a cend. Dochuaid. . . . [Amra Coluim Cille.] LOcus huius artis Druim Cetta dia mbui in mor-dal [foL 34, col. 1 and. I n-amsir JEdsi meicc Anmerech ocus JEdan meicc Gabran dorigned. Perso .i. Dalian macc F^rgaill do Masraigib Maige SI echt a Breifni Connacht. Tucait ar roachtain rich id do fein et alii's per se. Tri tucaite immorro ar a tanic Col um Cille a hAlbain i nHerinn in tan-sin .i. do fuaslucud Scandlan Moir meicc Cindfselad rig Osraige frisi ndeochaid a rathaige-som. Ocus do astud na filed i nHeiind. ar ro’bass ic a n-innarba ar a tromdacht .i. /r/cha fo lan chleir ocus a .xu. fo leith chleir .i. ind ollamain .i. 1 o da cet dec filed al-lfn ut quidam dixit, fecht* Oc^ do shithugud et^r firu Herend ocus Alban im Dal-riata; ro tudchaid iarum C9Ium Cille isin n-airecht, ocus co w-erracht sochaide isind airiucht do failti fris; ocus co tancatar na filid do airfitiud d6. conid and-sein asb^rt Col^^ Cille fri h^Ed: Cormacc cain biiich neoit nuse a moltha crfna a seoit is ed rcrlegzts rath-craeth cen-mair molthfar mairgg aerthiar, Jkd. Cain in siig ass-a soer-aigthib siigthfar mairgg in iath ecnairc aerthiar arad cloth cain in reim riarait bl do*fuairthet moltha maini . . . Is iar-sein bui Colum Cille ic cunchid Scandldin £or Jkd, ocus nf tharat do ; co «-erbairt-som da na fri \\ALd, ‘ is e no'gebad a assai 25 imm iarmeirge ceb e bale i mbeth 9; ocus ro’comallad samlaid. Colman macc Comgellan immorro do Dal-riata is e rue in riibreith .i. a fecht ocus a slogad la firu Herend, ar is slogad la fonnaib do%rfc ; Glossa T] 17 rath-craeth] ,i. rath n-eicsi M 2164 AMR A COLUIM CILLE. T] a cain ocus a cobach la firu Alban. Ocus is frisin Colman-sin dorigni Col um Cille in mboide in tan ropo lenam bee he, et dixit: 30 A chub^x con, a anim glan, as so poic duit, dalle phdic dam. Ocus asb^rt Colum Cille is e dogenad sithugud etir firu Herend ocus Alban. Tanic iarum DalMn do acallaim Choiuim Cille, conid and ro'gab 35 in remfocul do; ocus ni relic Col um Cille do a denam secha sein, (co-ndernad) i n-amsir a heitsechta; asbert, fri marb robo chu- baid. /Dorairgert tra Col um Cille indmasa ocus toirthe (in [fol. 34, col. 2 tal)man do Dalian dar cend in molta-so ocus ni ragaib Dalldn acht 40 nem dd fein ocus do cech oen no'dngebad ocus do’fucfad eter ceill ocus fogur. Cuin rorinnub th’ec ocus tu i n-ailithri ocus messe in nHerinn ” ? Tri (com)arthai im morro dorat Col um Cille dd, in tan dogdnad a mol ad, comad marcach eich alaid norinnis^ dd eitsecht Col uim 45 Cille; ocus in cetna foccul no'raidfed comad h6 tosach in molta; ocus a shrili do lecud dd cein no’beth ic a de(nam). Hie ath Feni din im-Midi ro'chanad in molad-so (ut) Msel-suthain dixit. Adfet im morro Fer-domnach comarba, is ar Sligi Assail ro* chanad otha Dun na n-Airbed cosin crois ic Tig Lomman. 50 *Fecht do Msel-choba na cliar hie Ibur Chind-trachta thiar dd cet dec (filed) fo*s*fuair frisin n-ibar aniar-thuaid. Coindmed te(ora) mbliad^ riibind 55 dorat ddib Msel-coba in cing mer(aid) co la bratha bain do cheneol delbda Demmain. Tres filiae Orci quae uocantur diuersis nominibus in caelo et in terra et in inferno; in caelo quidem Stenna et Euriale et Medusa; .i. 60 Clothus Lacessis Antropus ; in inferno Electo Migera Stifone. Hoc est principium laudationis. Anamain et/> da nin in-so .i. nin hi tosuch in molta ocus i n-a deriud .i. Ni disceoil ocus membuain; no is gobul di .i. raicni de-chubaid .i. da s(on no) a tri do thinscetul o oen-fid beos diaid i ndifaid] ocus son o fid is ecsamail inn-a ndiaid-side. 65 Ni disceoil .i. niduthe sceoil .i. m ba seel do duid cluathaigfit(er). Ni chelt ceis ceol de chruitt Craiptini co . . edrastar for sliiagu suan-bas; consext coibni^ et/> sce(o main) Moriath maccthacht Morca: ba moo lei cech log Labr(aid). Ba binniu cech cedi in chrott 70 arpeit Labraid Loiigse(ch) Lorcc cairbo docht for runi in ri in ro'chel ceis Craip(tini). Glossae T] 31 dalle] no t[alle] 42 nHerinn] .i. ar . . . 66 ni chelt] .i. Ross m^rc Finn no Ferchertne file cecinitAMR A COLUIM CILLE. i6j T] Teora bliadna boi cen les Colum inn-a dub-recles 75 luid co angliu as a chacht iar se bliadnaib sechtmogat. F6 ainm do maith is do miad fi ainm d’ ulcc ocus d' an(riar) /an fir is ni for us fand [fol. 34b, col. 1. 80 iath minn ocus iath ferand. [m]ur immud tall isind recht coph buaid is briathar lan-chert du. bale dii duthaig lat cail comet is cul carpat. 85 Ethne airechda ’n-a bm ind rigan de Chorbraigiu mathair Choluim comul ngle ingen Di'mma meicc Noe. (fri)re mile co leith mile ba (ollus guth Coluim Cille ic celebrad, ut 90 dixit poeta: Son a gotha Col uim Cilk m6r a binne hiias cech cleir co cend coic cet ddc ceimmend aidblib reimmend (e)d ba reil. 95 Hi co /z-immud am-martra diarbo Cholum coem-dalta dolluid eissi fo dered cori\& Dun a shen-nemed. (A) idbse ,i. ainm do chiiil no do chrdnan dogniteis er-m6r fer n- 100 £rend immalle cid ed do’scured and. Ocus is ed on dordnsat fir Hdrend ar a chind-som isin mor-dail Dromma Ceta, co tanic miad menman do. Deismirecht ar aidbsi, ut Colman dixit .i. macc Lenini: (L)uin oc elaib unge oc dirnaib 105 crotha ban-athech o crothaib rigna rige oc Domnall dordd (o)c aidbsi adand oc cainndil colgg ocom coilgg-se. (B) id ferb ic sluind tri rset .i. ferb briathar, ut dicitur, ma dia ferbaib fir-amraib berlai bias bain; (bi)d dana ferb bolg, ut dicitur, no Turgbait ferba for a (g)ruaidib iar cil-brethaib .i. iar clden-brethaib; (bi)d da na ferb bo, ut dicitur, Teora ferba fira o*sn*acht Assal ar Mog Nuadat. Angelus dixit {no) monachus in-so sis : Glossae T] 81 immud] no [imm]ad 82 coph] no cu ^ 107 coilgg-se] .i. claideb 109 bain] .i. fir ill 0’sn‘acht] .i. ro’s'immaig166 A MR A C0LU1M CILLE. T] 120 I25 130 i35 140 M5 150 *55 M^rcan humal atbeir cet deus ei indulget fo/tgella no ocns uet im bethaid suthain surget. (La)braid Longsech le6r a lin las rort Cobthach (i nD)inn-rig co sluag laignech dar linn lir dib ro*(a)inmnigthe Lagin. (Da) cet ar fichit ch6t Gall co laignib lethan leo anall de na laignib tuctha and-sein (d)e atat Lagin for Laignib. Tuaim temna a ainm ria-siu dorigned ind orggain Dind-rig in ro# max bad . . • gaine and: /Gle nodaiged isin ganium [fol. 34b, col. 2. inn-a ligu ba mor-sseth slicht a asna tre n-a etach ba leir con*id*seited g£th. Js aire emnas in cet foccul ar abbeli no ar alainne in molta, ut est, Deus deus meus r. in. Is e immorro a ainm lasin Goidel sein .i. a a innise mod .i. is e so mod a ainnisen: Agur agur iar cein chein beith i pein phein m sith sith amal chach each co brath brath in cech trath rith thratli cid scith scith. Brigita dixit: Is f6 lemm-sa mo lagat do thalmain thairnes cech eland cia no’beth nech ni bad isliu do’aillfed sercc Isu and. Amra Choluim cech dia cebia no*dn*gaba’m al-lan ro’m*bia ind laith find fia rodr Dia do Dalian. Dal ro'dahtf is mdr bses isind axus 6s Druim Has am-mi) choimdiu a ri ru ra imbi bi bu bes ni tias. Ata ben istuaith ni apar a hainm maidid esse deilm amal chloich a tailm. Glossa T] 128 isin ganium] no isin gaimriudAMR A COLUIM CILLE. 167 T] Is leges lega cen 16s is cuinchid smera cen smuais is amran ri croitt cen cheis ar liibeith d’eis ar n-organ huais 160 Ro*be do lecht i fairthe far do neit sedl sir-arde ruccthar i capp i ndfaid phill do race a scail dia cdem-chill Ferchertne file dixit: 165 In eigthiar ainm demuin duib focclas phein ar a muintir nrm’reilge Dia tair na tiar i lurg demuin i n-£igthfar. Cul ainm in charpait cen chol 170 i tegind la Conchobor ocus neit ba hainm don chath no*brisind la mate Cathbath. Dirsan le’m sellad fris forbir i froig dercc anis 175 ba binne no'chantais dordd a da bolg fri dercc anis . . Nf air diuchtnaim as mo chotlud radumai innlis . iar cotlud chain bind ris . briathar chorgais cen nach nichmaircc . rath Rathmeicc. buaid rig meicc. . . 180 Deismirecht ar atherruch i nguth rignath in so sis. Diambad m£ in goba guth-binn goba loga no’lenfaind arm no slaidfed lseg leith-chinn no'meilfinn do Msei-Sechnaill 185 DIa rro^us re ^as na ^nu*s .i. is ro'atagur dia; no guidim ria-siu thias in n-a gnuis. [fol. 26, col. I. Culu tria neit. .i. amal teit carpat serda tre chath corop amlaid dech m’anim-se tre chath demna dochum nitne. Glossae T] 170 la] no re 172 la] no re168 AMR A COLVIM C1LLE. T] Dia nime nrnrreilge il-lurgu i n-eigthiar ar a muichthi a m6it. .i. ar relad firinni atbeir dia nime; no df-a fiss con nach dia as Idal; ni’nrreilge ic egem il-lurg demna ar meit a’mdichi. Dia mor m’ anacul de mur theinntide diu-tercc 195 nder. .i. mor dia do’iiim anacul ar immed in tened bale hi teilciter dera co cian hie o deicsin .i. quia fit mur .i. immed; diu-tercc dana compositum nomen o Latin ocus o Scotic .i. dlu inchian; ocus dercc sdil, ut dixit Granni ingen Chormaic: 200 Fil dune ris mad buide lem diu-tercc ar a tibrind in mbith ule a meicc Maire cid diupert. Dia firian ffr-ocus dunes mo do-nuaill de nim-iath 205 nel. .i. dia fir den no dia na firian ; fir-ocus .i. quia est deus ubique et prope omnibus inuocantibus eum1; mo do-nuaill .i. mo (di)ntiaill .i. nfiall mo chuirp ocus m’anma iar neillaib oc iath nimi; no nuall fetarlice ocus nu-iadnaisi . . dia thimthirecht do daenib di each 210 raet. I di-sceoil d' uibNeil. .i. ni cen seel; noni dis in seel d’uib Neill Colum Cil/ don trom-thet quod est melius, ut dixit in file. De ascension© eius in caelunu y^Truicc ro-ardd trath De de Cholum cuitechta. 270 .i. conuargaib cor-ro-ardd in tan tanic cuitechta De ar cend Coluim Cille. Flnd-fethal fresdul. .i. is finn in fethal df-a tancatar fir indell; no dana ba find in sith- lad dodeochaid do fresdul Choluim Chilli .i. angil. 275 Figlis fot riiboi. .i. da c£t dec slechtan leis cech lai achti sollomnaib tantum, comtis \6ri a asnai tre n-a blai lrn. Boi sacgul-sneid. .i. diriuch no siiail no becc .L lxxui. bliadna, ut dixit in file. 280 Boi seim-sath. ,i. ba siiail a shaith. B6i sab suithe cech dind. .i. ba sab hi suithemlacht cech bMai co a chl^thi; no sab dangen no shoad cech n-indliged. 28S Boi dinn oc libur legdocht. .i. no’forcanad libru ind rechta co a chl£thi no quia fuit doctor in libris legis. Lassais tfr tuaid, lais tuaith occidens. .i. roiasastair isin tfr tiiaith; no robo lais, no roiesaig in tfr tuaith; 290 oats roiesaig thir (na) fuinedach; no is lais amal ro'gab Inis Bo Finni fo^sind (f)airggi.AMR A COLUIM CILLE. 171 T] Cotro lais oriens. .i. ro'lassai . , . isind airthiur, O chleraib crid-ochtaib. 295 .i. o’n chleir re Corccan Ochaidi; ocus is iadi ro*fdid-seom do Grigoir; no dana robo docht a chride im chleirchecht fri each. Fo dibad. .i. maith a eipiltiu, quia fit dibad {ocus ba)th ocus ba ocus teme ic sluinn epilten. 300 /De angel in r6 assid*r6caib. [fol. 26b, col. 2 .i. angil De nime dodeochatar ar a chend in tan conhtiarcaib. De marterio eiusdem in mundo. J^Anic axalu ro hairbriu archangliu. .i. rinic-som co dd ita Axal angel; no ranic du hi tabar auxilium do 305 chach .i. co himmed archangel; no Axal .i. immacallaim .i. ranic-som di’n thir i ndentar immacallaim; quia dicunt hiruphin et zaraphin, Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus sabaoth dicentes; no axalu .i. ucca ocus sola, et compositum in foccul sic .i. 6 Latin ocus 6 Goideilg .i. ranic-som in n-oen baile as togaidi la each .i. caelum, 310 Ranic iath in nad adaig aiccestar. ,i. ranic-som thir in nach aiccther adaig. Ranic thir do Moyse munemmar. ,i. in-id toimtiu leind Moyse do beith. Rdnic maige mbs nadgenet ciiiil. 315 .i. nib^s ce61 do genemain indib, ar ni bi a thesbaid etir eissib. . Ndd eitset ecnaide. .i. ni hetat ecnaidi a aisneis; no ni hditsend ecnaid fri araile. Asrala ri sacart saethu. ,i. ro-la ri na sacart a galra ule de, i n-amsir a ditsechta, ut dicitur, 320 Tristis est anima mea usque ad mortem.1 1 Mt xxvi. 38172 AMR A COLUIM CILLE. T] J^O'chds gair combriich. .i. cain ro‘briss a thola isin garit re ro*btii. Boi a huath for demal. .i. ba htiath do-som demon, no ropo htiath-som la demon .i. la dee 325 in milti. Di-a mbo goiste celebrad. .i. di-a mbo choi astuda, no di-a mbo gai astuda celebrad Coluim Qille; no goiste aire fein .i. airet no’chluinte guth Col uim (Zille ic celebrad, m leicthe ass co cinnte in celebrad ocus co ^-iarfaigtis scela 330 do mrum. As a cheird cumachtaig. .i. a chumachta a chleirchecta dogniid-som sein. Conroiter recht robust. .i. rofitir com mor-shonairti ind rechta, quia idem est robust et 335 robustus ; no ro’chomet a dirgi co sonairt. Ro*fess ruam ro’fess seis. [fol. 27, col. 1. .i. ro*fess r6m a adnaicthi .i. Hi no Diln, ut dicunt alii; no ro’fess cor-rdaim ocus ro’fess a hseis. Suithe do dama deachta- 340 .i. ro*damad d6 sdithe na deachta; 6 m^c Dd ro*dtastar sein ; no ro*boi i ndeacht damtha meicc Dd. Derb dag i mba. ,i. is demin conid maith in t-dc dochuaid; no ropomaith inti atbathand. Ba h6ola Axal n-angel. 345 .i. ba heolach i n-immacallaim ind angil diarbo ainm Axal. Armbert Bassil br&thu. .i. in brath diumsa dochuaid ind im mdr-dail Dromma Ceta, comd airi-sein tuc Bdethini testimoin a Baisil do thrsethad in diummais; no ro*airbered bith bretha bratha Baisil. Glossa T] 346 armbert] armbert .i. ro 'erbert bretha no briathra a Basil; no YO'trbert Baithin brathu .i. bretha no briathra a Basil ic forcetul Coluim Qille nach ar-ragbad diumm«j no miad m^man lagairfer nErend ... in sinistr. marg. ; et in inf. marg. ar airdd no comad Colum Qille fein doberad briathra Basil chuci di-a forcetul fein.AMR A COLUIM CILLE. 173 T] Argair gnimu de aidbse airbrib aidbsib. .i. ro*airgair immi a menmain do bith inn-a dia in molad do*ratsat na sloig fair; no ro*ergart gm'mu De do thaidbsin inna n-immed ndub nduaibsech; ocus is ed arrogart deis seom sein in testimoin a Basil, no na brethra. 355 De scientia eius in omni parte. J^Aith rith rethes. .i. tarraid d6 in rith ro'reithestar. Tar cais cain-denam. .i. dognid cain-gnim dar cend a miscen, quia fit cais miscais. 360 Faig ferb fithir. .i. no*fuaiged breithir in forcetail in feth-athair, Gaiss gltiasa gle. .i. ba gass he ic erslocud inna ngldas co gld; no gonais na gldasa, et reliqua. 365 Glinnsi-us salmu. .i. ro*glinnig na salmu fo obil ocus astrisc. . Sluinnsi-^ leig libru libuir, ut car Casion. .i. is amlaid rodegastair libru l^gis amal nodegad libru Eoin Cassion ar a r&di; no rodeg amal rodeg Eoin Casion libru legis. . 37° Catha gulae gselais. .i. ro’gaelastar cath in chrdis; /no cdlai asmaithand [fol. 27, col. 2. .i. ro’briss catha na tri Cul .i. cath Cdili Dreimni for Connachtu, ocus cath Cuili FedaforColman m6r macc nDiarmata, ocus cath Cuili Rathin for Ultu ic cosnam Rois Torothair etir Colum ocus Chomgall. 375 Libru Solman sex-us. .i. ro’seich libru Solman; no ro*siacht libru Solman; no sexus .i. fexs^x, ut dicitur fenchas pro senchas, ut dixit in file : L£gsait filid fail i fos fenchas co feig la Fergus. 38° Sina sceo imrima raith. .i. sina .i. sonenna; sceo rima .i. doinenna; ocus is 6ndi as imber ata; raid .i. ro'raidestar sein. Glossa T] 8 fos] no [f]u[s]174 AMR A COLUIM CILLE. T] Rannais rainn co figulr etir libru leig. .i. dorat stair ind rechta for leith, ocus a shians for in leith aile. . . 385 Ldgais runu ro-chuaid. .i. rosualt b£ist bis isind (f)airgi; is iat a hairdi side : in tan sceas ocus a haged fri tir, domma ocus terca isin tir-sin co cenn secht mbliadan; mad siias, domma ocus anbthine isind aeor sin; mad sis, dith ocus mortlaid ior milaib in mara. No’innised iarum rtina 390 ind anmannai-sin do dainib combeitis inn-a foimtin; no rodeg runa ic ro’suidib ; no is e fein robo sui. Eter scolaig screptra sceo ella(cht) immuaim n-esci im r(ith). .i. ro*thucastar ama/ reithes 6sci fri grein. rempi nunc post nunc. 395 Raith rith la gr6in ng^scaig. ,i. is airi atbeir gescach di, ar is uaidi soillsi do rennaib ocus do roscaib ddini; uel nouit cursum fluminis Reni; dobsiu tisad aes do, ocus ropo [fol. 33b, cob 1. amnertach .i. ar it se bliadna sechtmogol ropo slan d6. (Ar) iffern in Albu omun. .i. ar omun iffimn dochuaid i n-Albain. 555 (A)ed atnoi ule oll-doine dron-chetal fechta for nia nem. .. Aed mate Ainmerech dorat secht cumak ar a anmain do thabairt isin molad-sa Co\uim Qille , ocus ro’aithnestair JE6 do’n dull comad druiniu cech c£tal in cdtal-sa do’n tren-fiur .i. do Cholum Cille\ 560 quia fit nia .1. trdn-fer. Ni handil. .i. lem, acht is dil. Seu suail. .i. ocus ni suail; no nf handil .i. nf ro*indil, ocus nf ro’fdaig nf bad 565 shuail. NI nia nad nua fri cotach Conuail. .i. nf tr£n-fer nach nua in-so fri glinnigud cotaig Cona\\\; no fri cotach rtwuail .i. ic sith etir corp ocus anmain. Cluidsi-us borbb beolu bendacht batar ic toi tolrlg. 570 .i. ro*chl6i beolu inna mborb batar ic ardd-rig T6i, cid ed bad alic leo olcc do rad; conid btf//nachad dognitis, ut fuit Balam. Glossa T] 542 fri coniiail] no fri coluain 1 Mt. xxv. 41, 34. N 2AMR A COLUIM CILLE, T] O doinib (de)imthechta , oc deo desestar. © doinib ro’digbad ocus ic dia tharrasair. Ar adbud ar ani atronnai gart nglan hoa cathair 575 Chonua.il. .i. ar a ainmni ocus ar a ini ro*ernai gart nglan hua (Co)naill inn-a chathair; no ar a adb-chlos ocus ar ainmni ro'ernai gart nglan et reliqua; ar ni denad-som sein ut faciunt hipochritse. Hie udbud cain-sruth sceo magistir muintire, r 8o .i. hie udbud nomen doloris .i. pro(prium) saith no ingiu sechi. Robo chain ia.rum in smith con na tomled, co «or-ragbad in galar- sin he; ocus da.no ropo magistir hd di-a muintir immon cdtna; no ingiu sechi .i. is i fechtain rotacmaing a shechi ar-immud a dan; no ic udbud /.i. ic fethugud adbb ic eirniud chest [fol. 33b, col. 2. 585 na canon(e); no ic dibdud g6a; no ainm do boith ldgind; no proprium loci i Ceneol Chona.i\\. Fri hangel n-aicellestair atgaill gnzmataig grdic. .i. dognid acallaim angil, ocus ro'foglaind gramataig amal Grfcu; no no’aicilled gnzmatacdu ocus Gra:u. 59° Soer sech thuaith , sin inedim. .i. s6er no*seichtis .uii. tuatha; ocus cinntech ar ecintech and; no no-seicthea sechtar thtiatha . Sin inedim .i. is amlaid sein •dogniim a aisneis. Macc Fedlimthi fich thuaith, fin nouit. 595 .i. macc FeidMmthi di-a fichtis .xx. tdath; ocus cintech ar Ecintech beos; di-a fich in tir antdaid. Fin nouit .i. finem nouit .i. a bas fein uel finem mundi. Ni tochias don bith, ba sir don chruich a chuimni. .i. ni ma-taidchaid ior bith gairddi a amsire; robo suthain immorro 600 do chumnigud crochi for a chorp; no ni thanic do’n bith ille ba suthainiu do chuimnigud crochi meicc De. Confich figlestar 6 gnim glinnestar. ,i. ani no'figed 6 figill imraite do denam no*glinniged 6 gnim. Congein de gein n-dn hua hAirt nis Neil co nert. 605 .i. ro'gdnair gein n-dn au Airt e-side; no hua Neills? nert .i. robo nertmar; no nis Neill co nert, ni fri nerta Ndil dobered tdeb, acht fri nerta in spirta noib. Glossa T] 605 au] no o, sec. manu.AMR A C0LU1M CILLE. 181 T] Nad fuich fecht di-a mbathar. ni dernai fuachtain in bad choir a bas, dia mad he fath no’bethe 6io d6 chena. BUich bron cerdd Chuind dul do druib meit a maith. .i. boi brisiud ocus brdn hi cathir Chuind do’n do-driiib ro*b6i for Col urn Cille dia ndechaid innund _ Meit a maitb .i. is m6r meit in 615 mathiussa b6i d6 do’n dodruib boi fair; no boi uch ecus bron hi ceirdd Chuind. /Macc ainm cruchi.' [fob 28, col. 1. .i. macc dorat a ainm do chroich; no macc ri-s* riibo chum&n ainm croche Cm/. 620 Cuici aias ecce ser certo indias. ,i. cosse a aes .i. is demin lemm a ses; ecce aer .i. is ioWus dam in t-aer, ar rodeicthe d6 a suli cein boi ic denam in molta : certo indias .i. is m6r a cherta innisim. Al-liath leo binn in nectu nu-dal. 625 .i. al-Kath .i. al-lith idem ocus lith a ailli, amal gldid leoman bind i snechtu i ndail nui; ar in tan dobeir in leo a glaid ass, tecait foithi na huili anmannai, co tabair-som thi di-a erbull impu, co n-eiplet isind luc-sin acht luch ocus sinnach. Tic in sailchi cucai-seom iar-sin co tabair-side thi immi-seom co n-epil. Sic Col urn Cillc inti 630 ma tabair ti a Wcetail, ni theite huad tairrsi acht anrechtaid, ti force tail meicc De inn-a thimchell-som ; no al-liath .i. ailli ind leith .i. Colum Cille , no al-liath .i. in iath indalla ar theite in leo in iath indalla cein bis incoisni, co tabair a glaid ass iar ndul immach isin dail nui. 635 Coec coecuas. .1. com m’ ec ni innisiub scela Coluim Cille. In tech hi coluain co hether a rogu ro-fer subai sam- ith. .i. in tintech dochuaid i colainn co hether 2cmal dochuaid P61; ocus 640 ropo he a rogu sein ; ro-fer .i. roferastar a rogu cosin maith i fil sith ocus suba; no ro'fera'tar co tarddad a rogu d6 co sam-sith .i. co sith in tsamraid, ar is and atbath; no foruir sith di-a samud fin techt dochuaid co heither. Glossa T] 633 incoisni] .i. reudAMRA COLUIM CILLE, 182 T] Rosalui sochla suithi derb do. 645 .i. ro huatuaslaic sui co sochla do shuidib; no ro*slanaig sdithi do shuidib; derb do .i. is demin dorigni sein. Do ni hong oen-taigi , do ni hong oen-teta. ong .i. tadall, no tet timpan no tet sligi; /ni tadall [fol. 28, col. 2. oen-taigi iarum; no ni tadall oen-teti no oen-sligi duin cainiud 650 Coluim Chile, Ubi est ong .i. tadall ? ni ansa : hi fothud breth, ut est, ongaib coscaib carat .i. ar omun a cosc a tadaill di-a coscc di-a chairtib ; no ong .i. ongan .i. nirbo ongan oen-taigi he acht ropo ongan il-taigi; no ni bo ongan oen-sligi. Trom tuath foccul fo thuind. 655 .i. is trom a chainiud cosna tuathaib, ocus is foccul f6 thuinn in sc^l-sa. Ardlecht de lochamn ind rig doTadbad ro-athlas. .i. locharnn ind rig de ro*dlecht din in molad-sa fair; do*radbad .i. ro*dibdad hi-fos, ro-athlas tall in regno cselorum. bbo Amrad in-so ind rig ro’donvrig for*don*snaidfe Sione. .i. amra in rad-sa, no amra in rath, no amreid, no amra in rith ata f6i anuasana ; is inund in t-am hi and ocus mors, quia post mortem pretium laudis datum est cec6 ; no is inund in t-am ocus nem; nem-rath di# ar is nem tucad d6 il-luag in molta; ind rig ro'donr 665 rig .i. dorat rige dam .i. ar is Col um Cille dorat ollamnas dam ; f^don'snaf^ Si6ne .i. no*n*snaidfe co sliab Si6n, no is cosin cathraig nemda. Ro'donrsibsia sech riaga. .i. ro*m*fuca sech demnu ind aeoir ad requiem sanctorum , no sech 670 riaga .i. sech ingena oircc. Rop rdid menna duba dim. .i. rop soraid dam did sech na mwnata duba .i. ubi sunt demones; no mendum .i. go , menna .i. goa ; ro*eisrete iar^w dimsa inna goa duba. 675 Do’nrchich cen anim hoa cuirp cathra co huaisli. .i. co ro'ma-accara cen anim hua do Choirpri Nia-fer do Laignib .i. ar is Eithe ingen Dinmia meicc Noe a mathair, do Chorpraige Lagen; ocus ropo hoa side do Chathair Mor m^c Feidlimthi Fir- erglais.AMR A C0LU1M CILLE. i*3 T] /Oil ro-diall oil natha nime nem-grian [fol. 28b, col. 1. nid amhuain. .i. is mor in ro-diall doratax ior na na focclu-sa anuasana; oil natha .i. is oil in nath dognitis ina filid ar-thils do grein ocus do escu, ocus nf moo in temligud dobertis fo/ru , indas dorat&5-sa sund; no cid oil leind erdarcz^ natha graii ocus escai, ni moo lind indaas 685 erdarc^ eitsechta Co\uitn Ciile . Nid amhuain, Ni di-sceoiiquia cecatus sum iterum. [Nota.] T] fol. 26b. in inf. marg. non esset uirginitas nisi matrimonium fuisset.184 ORATIO S. AD AM NANI. [Oratio S. Adamnani.] T] Adorn ndn dorigne in n-orthain-se. ^^Olum Cille co Dia domrerail hi tias ni mos-tias. .i. co nderna Colum Ci/Ie mo erail co Dia in tan tias; ni mos-tias .i. ni rop moch thias. Tacud iar-mar mui mo chelmaine. 5 .i. iar mor thacad regat, is i mo chelmaine dam. Buidni co hangel airm. .i. is e Ieth atb^nm mo erail cosinn airm i filet buidne angel. Ainm hui Ndsadaig Neil, ni suail snadud Sion co harchangliu H6il. io .i. ainm hui erdarcaig Neil; m suail snadud .i. ni suail in sndthud co Dia na n-archangel, quia idem est hel et deus. [IJndingnaib De athar etir comslectaib na cethri sen find fichet firian fochanat riched ind rig runig ruithnigthi. 15 .i. i ndingnaib .i. hi cumtaigib T>6 athar . et/> comlechta/# .i. et/> comthinoltaib na cethri sen-find fichet .i. xii. patriarchse et .xii. apostoli; fochanat .i. dicentes ter, Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus sabaoth ; ind rig mnig .i. ind rig taitnemaig hic-o taat rtina. Nual ndd rdnic nad rocma. 20 .i. sech ni ranic ni ricfa nual debtha in leth-sin. Rect moi mo Christ cz/^achtach col Colum Cilli. .i. ni ranic col i ndi'rgidetaid dfi hita mo Christ c^achtach ; no colo .i. friscurim ceil, i ndirgidetaid ita Dia ocus Colum Cille. [Stemma S. Mobi.] [fol. 28b, col. 2. * * * * * * * * * * * * T] >J*zs, “ar Crz’st frzut, eirg for-t cdlu ocus no'irrcuin digh for 6edh, uair doroch^r-sa i’m fiachu.” Dochuaidh immorro in 15 clercch co h^Edh, ocus ni thard-stf/zz d6. Asb ert do no Colum C.iile, “ bidh dilmhain ria madain.” “ Czzmine, a chorr-chkndh lid,” ar in righan, ocus a sobca blathar ocus si ac folcadh. “Tu fein bus corr,” ar Col um Cille, “ for in dth-sa amuigh co brdlh, ocus do leth sciath bristi amal ata in lelA-foIt; ” ocus ata amlaid sicut uidimus ; 20 “ocus do*m*rua-sa Scandlan ria matain,” ol Colum Cille. Ocos doluidh iarum Colzzzzz Cille tar Clandachta ocus tar h. mac Carthaind ocus tar Loch Febuil ocus i Corthib Snamha ocus co hArd mac n- Odhran i n-inis Eoghain. Ocus tainic tarmcrith mor isin long-port iar um . . air theinid ocus toraind fescor, co nargabadh Scandkzz tria 25 lixhar nDe sechtar scuru, ocus umrulla iar-sin ocus nell solusta roime cu Coirthe Snamha, con (faca) in curach (cuice) do’n fearand. “Cia uil isin curach?” ol Scandlzwz. “Cuimine fil and,” ar sd, “mac Feradhaidh meic Mhuiredhuigh meic Eogain.” “ Bidhba side do no do Choi um Cille . . . dad do coirp leith. Imurchur 30 dhamh ocus edlus,” ol Scandldw, “ ocus dodhen do sidh fri Colum Cille.” Imsoad as co hArd mac n-Odrain, uair is ann tainic in clzrrech don iarmeirge . . . Scandltf/z, ro-gab a leth-chuaran de. “ Cia so,” ol Col um Cille. “Scand lan” or se. “Scela lat,” ol Col um Cille. “ Deogh,” ol Scandlan. Ticc in ballan il-laim Coluim Cille, 35 ocus doberm, dd ocus no*s*ib. “ Scela lat,” or Colum Cille. “ Deogh beds,” ol Scandlazz. “Amach, a Baithin,” ol Colum Cille, “ocus a lan eile dd.” Dob^rar im morro ocus ibidh. “ Scela lat,” ol Colum Cille. “Deog,” ol Scandltf/z . Ticthar a tres lan do, ocus ibidh. “Scela lat,” ar Colum Cille. /Iar-sin trd adcuaidh [fragm. ii.b 40 Scandla/z a thurthez^/a co toracht in imurchur, ocus nach fuair a imurchur o Chuimin co zzderna a sidh fri Col um Cille. Dorighnedh Glossa T] 9 fo dimraidh] no, fo dinn an doruis is coir.188 DE LIBERA TIONE SCANDLANL T] tra si'dh and-sin, ocus adb^rt Col um Cille, “cidh m6r d’ulc bes it ir ChondXL ocus Eoghan, ni bia in imurcaidh ic Edghan acht cenn co leith ocus aen bo ic Conall ’n-a haghuidh il-16 br#tha.” Dorala teora buadha do QfooXum Cille do’n turas-sin .i. sidh Dala-riada .i. a fecht 45 ocus a sloigedh la firu Eirend, ocus a cain ocus a cabhach la firu Albrf^; ocus fastadh na n-eces i n-Eir/W; ocus tuaslucadh Scandlain. Ocus ar ndenam tra sidha Cuimine iri Colum Cille, adbert Colum Cil/e, “ si zcht sis, a Scand lain, do’m r&r,” ut dixit oc taba/rt a soscela. do Col um Qille im Scandla/z. Ro’rathaidh-siumh na conaire fair, 50 conidh ann adb^t Colum Cille frisium iar-sin a bachall do breith lais di-a snad(ud) ocus budh soraidh in sed, ocus a taba/Vt iarum do Laisren mac Feradhuidh i Ross Grencha. Ocus nrsn’imfhuluing 6r na hairged ar med a mirbuile, ut dixit, “ beir mo bachall leat i’t laimh ” et reliqua. Dundelga maith an t-inad oir.DE MORTE S. COL UMBEE. 189, [De Morte S. Columb^e.] DOrala do’n dull marcach . . . et dixit an dall fris, “canas tainic .... di-ata mo chul,” ar an marcach. “Cia teidhe,” ol an dall. u'Anti di-ata . . .” ol an marcach. “Scela lat,” ol in dall .............d’Ua Nell Colum Cille do ec. Ass-ed and-sin doroine an marcach fonitiud an dalta et dixit an dall..................... . Is and-sin ro'batar na fileda ic Hiubtfr Cind Trackta. i crich n-V\ad; ar doratt ri XJlad ughedha^/ btiadna doib uile ann-sin, conad and-sin doronsat sgela fenedh do dolbaduadhuib fein, ocus ni forcaemnacairtar amal ro’innisti; acht is di-a n-erail forsin cinadh mborb .i. Ulad iter a rabad^ ro’delbsat fileda sulbtf/Ve na faidhble breigge . . . . sen pairt misi JEd.o DE QUINQUE PART1BUS MOMONIAE. [De QUINQUE PARTIBUS MOMONIAE.] T] / Oig Mumain a Mumain moir [fragm. iii. V_/ ni hiad nach cumain le cleir eol dam rann go Mumain dib tall arad tir turaid trein. o Leim Conculaind na gloth go Sligi Dalad na n-each dorala for a 1 eith loch. \ethdX na Tuagh-muman tuaigh io sioinnfet .... (doib) o Echtge gu hEiblind ain ata a mbaid re Heirind oig. o da oilen eile ait Ur-mum^ go hoilen (Ui Brie) 15 .... Cnamchoill cain ag-soin an gnath-roinn ngloin nglic. o Chnamchoill go Luachair lain Muma Medon buanfaidh buain ota Sliabh Eibhlinn go n-aibh 20 go Sliabh gCain na geeiminn gruaidh. /Deas-muma o Sliabh Cam . . [fragm. iiib. go fairge re taib na dtonn ; Iar-muma o Luachair siar seall gusin Gleann nDian ata drong. 25 ............aig dia tat hua Thasaig \ethz. dan diuid rosgab tar moing go meid rosleig ar a roinn a cuig. [Notae.] T] adnacul .i. ead nae cul .i. ‘ ead1 dlig^ ocus 1 nae ’ duine, ocus i cul ’ coimet, coimet dligid in duine. In eclais .i. uaid clais clais na huide, no clais fuaigtlw ar each; no eclais ondi as eclesia, colectio iustorum .i. comtinol na firen do beth innti, et reliqua.ADDITAMENTA DE CODICE FRANCISCANO EXCERPTA.IN LA UDEM HYMNODIAE. 193 [In Laudem Hymnodiae.] F] / 1\T Oem papa uasal oiregda ro’bai isin Roim da bo comainm [fol. 1. ^ (C)lemens papa ocus is de ro'fiarfiag Iaronimus tuaruscbala na salm ocus na himnuidi; ocus ro*gab-som ic athguidi in duilemun co dlestinach in aidche sin co maitin. (Ocus tic) aingil De do nim cuice 5 le tuaruscbail na humnuidi ocus is ead so ro*raid ris, gib e dogebud as a *.. imnaidi conip duan molta intoga ic Dia dogein, oir scrisaig si na huile pecud ocus glanaig si ... . ibrigi na colla ocus bathaig si toil in cuirp d’a aindeoin ocus minig si in tmamdacht ocus....... si gach uile dasacht ocus brisig si in ferg ocus luathaigig si na haingil 10 ithfirnd ocus deluigid si na diabuil ocus scrisaig si dorchodus na hindtind ocus methaigid si in naimdacht ocus comedaig si in tslainte ocus crichnaidig si na deg-oiprigi ocus lasaig si tene spirudalta isin croidi .i. grad De ri grad daine ocus do(ni) si sithchazVz ztir in corp ocus in t-anum. Do reir mar adubuirt Ieronimus annsa .uii. 15 caibidil do legis na hanma, 50LORICA GILD A E. 209 B] Tege ergo deus forti loricca cum scapulis humeros et bracia Tege ulnas cum cubis et manibus pugnas palmas digitos cum unginibus 65 Tege spinas et costas cum artibus terga dorsum neruos cum ossibus Tege cutem sanginem cum renibus catas crinas nates cum femoribus Tege gambas suras femoralia 70 cum genuclis poplites et genua Tege talos cum tibiis et calicibus crura pedes plantarum cum bassibus Tege ramos concrescentes decies cum mentagris unges binos quinquies 75 Tege pectus iugulum pectusculum mamillas stomacum et umbilicum Tege uentrem lumbos genitalia et aluum et cordis et uitalia Tege trifidum iacor et ilia 80 marcem reniculos fitrem cum obligia Tege toliam toracem cum pulmone uenas fibras fel cum bucliamine Tege carnem inginem cum medullis spplenem cum tortuosis intestinis CNA¥] 61 fortis N forte ¥ lurica CN lorica A 62 humeros cum scapulis C scapolis A brachia CNA 63 cubiis ¥ cubitis Of* 64 pugnos NA palmos N unguibus CA ungibus N 65 spinam CNA atquepro et N costam A artubus CA arctibus N 66 dorsumque et C dorsumque N neruosque A¥ 67 sanguinem CNA 68 cata CNA¥ crines N 69 cambas CN cambos ¥ surras N surra A 70 polites N 71 N habet 73, 74 ante 71 talas ¥ calcibus CNA 72 basibus CA 73 dexies C 74 ungues CA iunges N 75 onu pectus C lugulam C iugulam NA pectus culum N 76 mamellum N stomachum CNA 77 gerietalia N 78 otn. et A album C 79 triphydum A iecor CNA 80 marsem CN marsim A fithrem CN fethrem A obligio N 81 toleam C 82 fybras A fifras ¥ buclia- mini N 83 om. carnem C¥ lunginam C iunginam N unguinem A inguinam ¥ medulis C¥ 84 splenem CNA turtuosis cum C tortuosis cum A totuosis ¥ LIBER HYMft. P210 LORICA G1LDAE. B] Tege uesicam adipem et pantes compaginum innumeros ordines Tege pilos atque membra reliqua quorum forte praeterii nomina Tege totum me cum quinque sensibus 90 et cum decern fabrifactis foribus Utii a plantis usque ad uerticem nullo membro foris intus egrotem Ne de meo posit uitam trudere pestis febris langor dolor corpore 95 Donee iam deo dante seniam et peccata mea bonis factis deleam Et de carne iens labis caream et ad alta euolare ualeam Et miserto deo ad etheria 100 letus uehar regni refrigeria Fin. it. amen. CNA¥] 85 uessicam N uesiccam C uisicam ¥ partes N pantas ¥ 86 conpaginum CNA 87 piclos ¥ adque ¥ 88 praeterii C praeteribi N praeteriui A preteribi ¥ 89 cumque sensibus ¥ 90 decim CN fabre CN fabrae A factis CNA 91 ut CNA in pro ad A uertice ¥ 92 membro meo ¥ om. intus A 93 possit CN uitam possint A 94 om. febris languor NA 95 nam pro iam ¥ dante deo CA seneam CNA 96 om. factis CNA 97 ut pro et CNA imis pro labis CN himis A 99 aetheria C aetheria NA ethera ¥ 100 laetus CA laetus N uehor C regni uechar N 101 om. finit CNA amen bis N A add. Explicit hymnus quern Lathacan Scotigena fecit.INDICES AND GLOSSARIES. i. INDEX SACRAE SCRIPTURAE. II. INDEX SCRIPTORUM. III. GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. IV. GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA, P 2Index Sacrae Scripturae. PAGE. PAGE, Gen. i. i ... 70 Ps. xxiv. 4-6 ... I45 „ i. 3 - 37, 67 ,, „ 7,11,16-20 ... 146 „ 11. 8 ... ... 78 tt xxv. 9, 11 ... I46 „ iii. 14 ... 72, 73 ft xxvi. 4, 7-12 ... 146 „ xviii. 18 ... 57 tt xxvii. 1, 2 ... I46 ,, it 3 ••• ... 147 Exod. xv. 1-19 200, 201 ,, ,, 9 ••• ... 60 „ xxiv. 15, 16 ... 78 ft xxx. 2-6, 10, 16-18 ... 147 tt xxxi. 5, 7 ... 147 Lev. i. 15 ... 66 tt xxxii. 22 60, I47 a xxxiv. 1-3 ... I47 Deut. xxxii. 1 ... 6 ,, „ 9 ... 54 a „ 17, 19, 22 ... 147 Ios. xv. 19 ... ... 86 tt „ 23-25 - ... I48 tt XXXV. 12 ... ... I48 2 Reg. vii. 12-14 ... 57 tt xxxvii. 22 137,148 ,, xxiv. 16, 21 ... 23 tt a ' 23 ... I48 tt xxxviii. 5, 9, 11-14 ... ... I48 lob ix. 9 ... 79 a xxxix. 12, 14-18 ... 148 „ xxvi. 5 ... ... 75 ft xi- 5, ” ... ... 149 ,, »» 7, 8 ... 70 ft xli- 1-3 ... ... 149 ,, xxxviii. 7 ... 71 ft xliv. 14 ... ... 95 », ,» 32 ... 79 ,» xlviii. 1 ... 6 a a 36 ... 41 ,, lxi. 12 ... 67 ,, lxiv. 2 ... 42 Ps. iii. 7 ... 144 ,, lxvii. 36 ... ... 5* ,, iv. 2 .:. 144 ,, lxix. 2 137, 144, 15° „ v. 2, 3 ... 5L x44 ,, ,, 6 .. 149 a ft 4 ... 51 ,, Ixx. 1-4, 8, 9, 12, 18 ... 149 ,, vi. 2 137, 144 ft Ixxiii. 19, 20 ... 149 », ,» 3“5 ... 144 it lxxviii, 5 ... .. 141 »> a 6 ... 104 ft lxxviii. 8, 9 ... 149 „ vii. 2, 3 ... ... 144 It lxxix. 3, 20 ... 149 , ft a 17 ... 22 ft lxxxiii. 9, 10 ... 150 „ ix. 14 ... ... 144 it lxxxiv. 5 .. 150 ,, xi. 2 ... 144 tt lxxxv. 1-6, II ... ... 150 ,, xii. I 141, 144 it „ 13 ... 77 »» it 2 ... 144 a „ 15-17 ... ... 150 »» », 3 141, 144 ,, lxxxvii. 2.. ... 51 ft tt 4 ... 144 ,, ,, 3*** »» ,, 5 ... 145 tt „ 14 ... 51 „ XV. I ... 145 ti lxxxix. 16, 17 ... ... 150 ,, xvi. 1 ... 145 it xc. 5 ... 51 „ „ 5"9 .. ... 145 tt ci. 2, 3, 24, 25 ... ... 151 „ xvn. 29, 44 ... 145 it ciii. 5 ... 76 ,, xviii. 6 ... ... 36 tt cv. 4, 6, 47 .. 151 ,, tt 13. 14 ... 145 it cvi. 2, 3 .. 39 „ xix. 10 ... ... 145 >, cvii. 7, 13 ... 151 „ XXI. 2, II. 12, 20-22 ... 145 cviii. 21, 22, 26 ... ... 151 ,, xxiv. 1 ... ... 128 ,, cx. 10 .... ... 69214 INDEX SACRAE SCRIPTURAE. Ps. cxi. 7 PAGE. - 13 ,, cxii. 1 •• 59 99 cxiv. 4, 5 .... 151 99 cxv. 16 ... 151 ,, cxvii. 22 ... ... 36 5> „ 25 ... 151 cxviii. 8, 10, 17-19, 22... ... 151 99 99 ^j^yt ,+1> 4j, j°t 66, 68, 73, 76, 77 . .152 ,, „ 80, 86, 88, 94, 107, 108, 116,117,120, 121,124, 125, 132-135* I44-H6, 149, i53. iS4. 156,159 153 ,, „ 169, 170, 173, 176 154 ,* CX1X. 2 ... 154 }» cxxii. 3 ... .. 519 154 ,, cxxv. 4 ... 154 » cxxix. 1-3 J54- ,, cxxxiv. 7... 74 a cxxxvii. 3, 8 154 it cxxxviii. 17 21 it 24 154 it cxxxix. 2, 5, 7-9 154 it cxl. 1-3 ... 154 99 99 4, 9 ... ... 155 it cxli. 7, 8.. ... .. 155 it cxlii. 1, 2, 7- -12... 155 it xliii 7-10 155 99 „ 11... 156 99 cxliv. 2 ... 51 , 60 » 18... 168 Cant. v. 2 36 ,j , viii. 6 ... 3i Isa. ii. 2 36 M vi. 1 66 99 a 3 59 », 7i M xi. 1 ... 36 ,9 xiv. 12 ... .. 68 1 it xl. 3 58 >9 9, 6 .. 95 99 xlvi. 8 ... 45 Ezech. xvi. 42 106 Dan. iii. 26 ... 5i 99 99 57-88 .. 1959 196 99 iv. 24 ... 104 99 vii. 9 ... .. 66 99 ix. 16 ... .. 23 Ioel ii. 17 ... .. 23 Nahum i. 15... 18 Soph. i. 1 ... 78 Tob x ... .. 23 Mt. ii. I PAGE. ... 37 99 iii, 4 ... 104 99 iv. 7, IO... •• 73 99 v. 7 ... 104 99 99 8 ... 10 99 „ 15 ... ... 9 99 „ 16 ... ... 7 99 viii. 20 ... ... 61 9, x. 16 ... 62 99 xi. 29 ... 61 99 xii. 12 ... ... 128 99 xiii. 43 ... ... 15 99 xvi. lb ... ... 18 99 „ 18 ... 7, 18 99 „ 19 • M ... 21 99 „ 27 ... 79, 81 99 xix. 28 ... ... 12 99 xxiv. 28 .... ... 8 9 9 „ 29... ... 80 99 xxv. 34 ... .. 179 99 ,9 41 ••• 13, 77, 179 99 xxvi. 21 ... ••• 39 99 „ 38- ... 171 99 »> ^ 48 **• ... 39 99 xxvii. 23, 24 ... 39 99 99 # 459 46, 51, 52, 53 ... 40 99 xxviii. 19 ... 41 Me • ix.47 ... 77 99 xvi. 16 ... ... 94 Lc. i. 5-24 ... ... 56 99 „ 28 33, 37, 55 99 „ 31 -. ... 37 99 99 35 ... 55 99 ,,46-55 - 54, 55 99 „ 60-63 ... ... 56 99 ,, 68—80 ... ... 58 99 ii. 14 ... 50 99 ix. 23 .., 10 99 xii. 36 ... ... 11 99 xvi. 22 ... ... 77 99 xviii. 22 ... ... 61 99 xxii. 31, 32 .. 42 99 xxiii. 34 ... ... 61 99 99 46 ... ... 40 Jn- i. 3 ... 37 99 9,29 ... 36 99 ii. 19 ... 40 99 viii. 14 ... 61 99 x. 9, 14 ... ... 36 99 99 15 ... 10 99 „ 16 ... 89 99 xiii. 15 ... ... 7 ,9 xiv. 3 ... 81 99 „ 6 ... ... 36 99 99 27 ... ... 58 99 XX. 29 ... ... 94 INDEX SACRAE SCRIPTURAE. 215 PAGE. PAGE. Acts vii. 60 .M 20 1 Thess. iv. 15 ... ... 79 „ x. 35 54 „ „ 17 ... 8l Rom. ix. 3 .... 10 2 Tim. iv. 7 ... ... 15 I Cor. i. 19 ... 69 Hebr. x. 27 ... ... 8l „ ,>25 ... • 136 ,, xii. 6 ... ... . ... 106 „ xv. 52... 81 „ 29... ... ... 36 „ „ 5^- - 7 Jas. iv. 6 ... 54 2 Cor. v. 10 ... 79 „ xi. 14... 44 Apoc. ii. 7 ... 78 „ iv. 4 ... 80 Gal. vi. -i7 ... 9 „ v. 1,4... .. 77 „ ,, 5 - 36, 77 Eph. iii. 13 ... 95 „ vi. 15, 16 80 ,, vii. 12... .. 143 Phil. ii. 9, 10 77 ,, ix. I 68 „ iv. 13 ... 54 „ x- 7 •• 79 ,, xii. 3, 4 69 Col. i. 1 3 44 ,, xiv. 4 ... .61 ,, xvi. 18 78 I Thess. iv. 4 9 ,, xxii. 2 ... 78216 ii. Index Scriptorum. PAGE. S. Ambrosius... ... .. ... .« io, 128 S. Augustinus De ciuitate Dei. 76 De doctrina Christiana 128, 136 De Genesi ad litt. 66, 70 De Haeres. 12 Enarr. in Psaltnos 36,67 Qucestt. in Heptat. 27 De Sermone Domini in Monte ... 61, 95, 142 — ... 21, 24, 71 Pseudo-Augustinus ... ... Qucestt. ex vet. et nou. test. ... 42 Sermones ... 45, 58, 92 Baeda ... ... Comm, in Lc. .« De arte metrica Hist. Ecclesiastica De temporum ratione ... 54, 57, 58 35, 36 ... 10, 63, 98 74 11 70 Boethius ... De Consolatione Philosophiae... Cassianus ... Instituta ... 85, 173 Cicero.. ... — 73 Eutyches ... Ars de uerbo 11 S. Gregorius Magnus ... Horn in Euang. 31, 37 Moralia 38 Regula Past oralis 58, 143 Hibernensis ... Collectio canonum ... 61, 104, 143 (7, 11,18,19, 20, S. Hieronymus ... De interpr. nom. Hebr. A 23, 26, 28, 44, l 45 Epist. 73 ad Euangelum 27 in Amos 10 in Mt. 20,9s in Eph. 137 Praef. in Ionam 29 Qucestt. Hebr. in Gen. 27, 28 — ...12, 67, 193, 200 Hrabanus Maurus ... De Uniuerso 21 in Iosue 82,86 S. Isidorus Hispalensis ... De eccl. dogm 67 De officiis 36 o Differentiarum ... 48, 52, 82 Etymologium ... / 9,10,20,40,68, l 69, 77,-9i Sententiarum ... 61 Iuuencus ... Hist. Euang. 37 Leabhar Breac 82, 92 Origenes 128 Priscianus .., De figuris numerorum 38 Instituta 41 Sulpicius Seuerus ... Uita S. Martini 47217 III. Glossary to the Irish Hymns (Nos. s, 19-24, and 29). [Abbreviations used: I* = Latin. Wb. = Wurzburg Glosses. FM = Annals of the Four Masters Goid. = Goidelica (ed. Stokes 1872). LB — Leabhar Breac. LL = Book of Leinster. LU = Leabhar na hUidhre. (ed. O‘Donovan). Ml = Milan Glosses. MR = Battle of Magh Rath (ed. O‘Donovan). SG = Silva Gadelica (ed. O‘Grady). SM = Senchus Mor. ZVS = Zeitschrift fiir vergleich- ende Sprachforschung. N.B.—No account is taken of h in the Irish words.] a, voc. particle ; 29, 39, 41. 132, 46, 49. 159, 4. #, poss. pron. adj., his, its ; her ; their. 1* his; aspirates initial consonant follg. (but without any visible sign of aspiration in the case of media or liquida\ 27, 22. 98, 8. 100, 21, 28. 102, 46. 103, 63. Ill, 23. 119, 84. 121, 109. 123, 136. 124, 152. 125, 174. 133,7;—deletes altogether initial f 26, 2. 100,24, 32 ;—fonns simple hiatus with vowels, 27, 24. 97, 32. 98, 8. 100, 20. 102, 53. 105, 3. 2* her; does not aspirate initial consonant follg., 118, 67, 72. 117, 59. 119, 88. 120, 101. 121, 108, 113, 115, 116. 123, 140. 124, 155;—assimilates [its own original final (sibilant)] to initial liquida or s: //, 116, 52(F), 53(F). 119, 87*; mm9 112, 4. 120, 95. 123, 139. 125, 166; nn, 126, 183(F); rr, 118, 70; ss, 126, 196. But 122, 122 a aithig (correctly a hathig, 125, 173); cf. also 119, 86 a amra, where F has no a ; and again, at 122, 128 we have inn-a laim ; 126, 179 robbet inn-a lobran leith, which in any case is a doubtful text, but which the gl. construes apparently as na lobrain inn-# leith. 3* their; prefixes n- to vowels, 26, 10. 99, 16 F ; 122, 130 a zmnna ; 127, 212 aybessam, but 118, 72 #/-lfn. •#*, prob. inf. pron. (=rel.), in ar'&chuiliu, q.v. a n-, V rel. ntr., ‘id quod’; 115, 45 a wdorigenai; 119, 74, 82. 123,33. 2* obi. rel. cum prep., 97, 6 di-a fognad, [cui serviebat] ; 116, 49 di-a foided, ‘ for which she was sent.’ 3’ after prep., to form conj., ar a n-9 ‘in order that’, 99, 17, 18;— di-a-n-, ‘when’, 102, 45 dia mbai il-lobra. 125, 161.2lS GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. Aaron, n.pr. son of Amra ; 26, 12. ab, L., 27, 24. abcolips, apocalypse ; 100, 25. Abeil, Abel; 26, 5. Abraham, 26, 7 ; Abram 28, 27. abstal, see apstal. acker, fierce, of angry mood, 113, 17 gl. fergach, feochur, L. a#?', i.e. a*: hit, where = fra .• possibly a*r^r is intended as feochur, by play of word on Lat. a^ry see Corm. 1 .i. laind, tend, or trdn. acht, but; only in ni . . . = ne . . . que, ‘only/ 126, 195. Adaim, Adam ; 26, 5. adamna (?), 26, 8 £•/., adamnf i.e. hunger, famine, but v. note. Adamndn, n.pr., 30, 52 (£zzz-mebaid; after ni 100, 27 ni co zzgebed ; ? 126, 178 con'don'foir, see foroy aid. Apparently followed by an infix pron. in 101, 39 £0*«dfo#thanic ; 115 40 co /rzV/zz’arlaid; 120,98 co zz*zdf*rualaid do; 122, 128 con'idn' imbert; see under the respective verbs. cobair, help ; 99, 15; dat., 26, 5. 27, 16. 129, 5. cobsaidecht, firmness (hardness); 134, 30. Cobthach C., n.pr. of King of Bregia ; gen., 120, 102 Bri Cobthaig Coil. Coemgen, St. Kevin; 115, 37 ety. gl. ‘good his (mouth =) speech,7 maith a erlabra, coem a gen. coera, sheep ; pi. acc., 118, 66 argairt coercha. coica, fifty ; pi., 100, 25 ni tri coicait [F. but T has eoicat].232 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. coidchi, always ; 117, 59. Coil, n.pr. ; 120, 102 Bri Cobthaig Coil; 124, 146 im-Maig Coil. coillim,, I spoil; pret. 3 sg., 120, 95 ni coill dath am-maforta. coin, see cii. coirthe, pillar-stone ; 100, 32. chois, see cos. colaind, body ; gen., 110, 10 colla [= colna], ar colla cisu, cf. the expression in SM. II, 98, 5 eacur colla fiach, tr. ‘ original debt/ see cis. colba, leg, (pillar); 111, 17 leth cholba flatha, referring to the two pillars, supports, heads of Ireland, Patrick of the men, Brigid of the women ; cf. FM. ann. 866 trean ar colba Crist, ro*n*ain &c., tr. * standard*. coll, hurt, wound (?), 122, 132. ni frith coll ann [F col and] do, unless the writer really meant colainn. Colum, dove ; n. pr., Colum Cille, Church’s Dove, 30, 51. comall, pregnant; fem. sg. acc., 119, 77 senais in caillig comail [F comaill], gl. comallaig [F comaillig], whence comaille ‘ pregnancy ’ in gl. on 78. comairche, guardianship ; 30, 53. com'baig, pret. of 'boing-, to break [con-fring-]; 124, 153 nath combaig, gl., na ro'bris. comdar, (comtar), pret. 3 pi. of copula [= co mb'tar] ; 119,84, (88) — forreil a df suil, (a comlabra). comlabra, utterance ; pi. 119, 88. comman, communion ; 102, 53 dobert — [F commain] do. comtig, usual ; 113, 28 dal as — fri dama, gl., as gnathach fri hegeda ; it is probably the same as the word in O’Dav., p. 72, coimdi .i. minic, or gnathach; often in Brehon Laws, of places much frequented, cf. III. 320, 19; and 324, 16. 326, 12 seqq. conacna, may it help ; 126, 199 condcna frim a herlam, gl. ro'chongna (in both T and F), [cf. FM. ann. 555 frim congena,, ‘may he side with me/] but the form is unusual, for I have no note of its occurrence anywhere else ; theoretically it is related as the orthotonic [A] form condcna to the enclitic [Z] form cungna, involving a base con-ad-gen-, ‘ to help ’, [cf. conattacht LL 255 a 8 compared with Old Ir. conaitecht, quaesiuit of Ml. 36 b 5], but enclitic xo-chiHnnig, corresponding to con-dd-deg, and cun-deg. Condlaid,\ n. pr. 125, 163. congabaim, I raise, uplift,/^/. 3 sg., 114,29 congdb M. caille os-chinn Brigte, gl., ro'chongaib, inf. cumgabail, q.v. conselai, he went away, fled ; 122, 123 dochum feda conselai, ‘it fled away to the wood *, gl. ro'elai, (the same gl. as given to conhualai 103, 65, see under 'rualaid) ; some connexion may be suspected with (con)-as-lui \con'Uai\ but the form is too isolated to justify inferences. consena, 100, 28 exhibits an analogy of form with preced., and is equally gl. by the pret., ro'chosnastar, he strove for ; cf. Ml. 69 d 4 ad*ru'choissdni; that it is used as a pret. is evident from 115, 43 ni chiuir ni cossena, where also the gl. ro'chosnastar appears. The Ml. gl. makes it pretty certain that the meaning is correctly given by our gl., but the difficulty of ascertaining the law of its formation is not diminished. contuil, he slept; 103, 62. 112, 3. conhualai, he went; occurs twice, 103, 66 and 113, 26 both gl. ro'eldi, which is given as the gl. for conselai; it is found in O’Dav., p. 66 as gl. onGLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 233 con'ruale; we might thus infer con'ro'sela, the omission of the prefix ro (r), giving con-uale and consela. But again, -ela can hardly be separated from as-la, as-lui, which may involve a totally different analysis ; cf. O’Davoren’s forualatar, (jo'ro'od-lu ?). epnuccaib [con-od-gab-], arose ; pret. 3 sg., 121, 107 friu conuccaib in doub, ‘ against them rose up the river ’, gl. tuargaib ind aband [the expres- sion used in FM. 493 tuargaib an abann friu] ; 103, 66 connu(b)cabsat [F connucaibsat\, ‘ they ascended along with P. to J esus.’ corp, body ; 100, 32. 103, 63. 131, 38, 44 ; gen., 159, 6 cuirp ; dat., 131, 30. 135, 49 curp. -corsatar, 122, 131, see forcuirim. poseur, triumph, victory ; 116, 54 ba hard in —, gl. ‘the miracle’. 'cosnagur (?) 127, 210 no* [no's* F] ’chosnagur. I can make nothing of this form, but the word seems to mean, I implore (help). eossena, 115, 43, see under consena. cotlud, act of sleeping ; 112, 3. Cothraige, n. pr. of Patrick, gl. ‘ the name Cothraige clave (was attached) for what he used to do to four tribes ’, the ety. gl. being = cethair aige, but it is uncertain what aige means ; and in any case the 0 makes the asserted connexion with cethair, quite impossible. cot'risat ) , . . cotrissam \ see under rtcctm' craibdech, pious ; fem. sg. ace., 117, 58 la’m chraibdig. cretem, faith, belief; acc.-dat., cretim, 133, 3. 135, 71. cretim, I believe ; pret. Zpl., 101, 42 ni creitset. crick, limit; 102, 55. cride, heart; 105, 6 dur-chride ; dat., 135, 65 i cridiu. criol, basket, ‘ creel’; 125, 167 i criol. Crist, n. pr., 30, 54. 130, 18, 27. 135, 55, 59-67. voc., 132, 49. 159, 4 ; gen., 101, 40. 127, 201. 133, 7 ; dat., 102, 49. (113, 27.) 130, 22. cro, gore, blood ; 122,130 al-lind chro ; cf. FM. ann. 866blaisfit fiaich lomann cro, the ravens shall taste sips of gore. crochs cross ; 115, 39 ; acc., 101, 40 pridchais croich Xt. crochad, act of crucifying, crucifixion ; gen., 133, 8 niurt crochta. t roeb, tree ; 110, 11 in enroeb. cu, hound ; 116, 55. 120, 92 ; acc., 120, 91 lasin coin; pi., 121, 119 tafnetar coin alta df. cuala, red. perf., ‘ he heard’ ; 115, 48 cairm i cuala cluas ; 127, 204, 205 each ro'chualaj see door. chuc-, the stem of prep, co, to which pronom. elements are suffixed : chucai, towards him, 125, 172. chucunn, towards us, 159, 3. cuilche, dress (?), chasuble?; 100, 31 cuilche fliuch imbi, ‘a wet blanket around him’; cf. cuilce tr. ‘quilts,’ SM. iv. 380, z ; coilcib codulta FM. p. 1714, 10 ; Colgan renders cassula amictus madida ; cf. SG. p. 235, 44 a cuilche chiar. 'chuiliu, see under ar'a-. cumgabail, act of raising ; 134, 32 do’m ch. cuirp, see corp.234 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. cure, multitude, company; 126,198 imdegail di-ar c., cf. MR. 62; FM. p. 1816. currech, the Curragh, 126, 193, gl. a cursu quorum dictus est [cwrr-^dl]. cutke, pit; 101, 38, isin mor-chuie n-isel, ‘the low great Pit (of Hell)’. 'd', infix pron. 3 sg., ‘ him ’, 9D, 13 dov/'fetis ; 114, 33 nov/'guidiu (but the gl. no7*guidim, I pray thee); 120, 9 nov/*glinnestar (it); 127, 204 ro'd'gab ; 129, 6 nov/'guasim. da, two ; gen., 115, 39 glend da loch ; 125, 168 carpat da rath. dd, see do. 'da', inf. pron. 3 pers. (sg. pi.):— 101, 39 conv&nhanic, ‘ till he came to them ’; 117,61 do’dk’ascansat,. they visited her, 121, 105 ; 125, 162, dova&rdecha, who could recount it (or them, the miracles);—-whom, 122,131 in fer forvfo'corsatar ; see also 'das'. dcec, ten ; 97, 2 maccan se mbliadan dcec (dec F). dail (?) 133, 5 i ndulemain dail, ‘ in Doom’s Creator ’ (?) ; but no grammatical analysis can be applied to any one of the lines 2-5, as they stand : the general drift of the meaning seems quite plain, but the case of niurt 2 is unknown [9 niurt n- !], of trinoit, and of treodataidj foisin is not a word at all, and as dulemain must be acc. or dat., the last word dail is quite undetermined. dal, visit, rendezvous ; 113, 28 dal as chomtig fri dama, T gl. ‘frequent was her visit to poor sufferers.’ dam, to me ; 119, 3.134, 44. 'dam', inf. pron., me ; 135,67 rovfowrcloathar, see also *dom'. dam, ox ; pi., 121, 105 daim. dam, retinue, company ; pi. (acc.) 113, 28 fri dama. dan, gift, boon, destiny ; only in phr. ddn buada, perhaps ‘ token of victory or ‘pledge, guarantee of victory’, 127, 202. ddna, bold ; 26, 12 in gilla —. dar, piep., over ; 121, 18 dar Mag F. -dara, {gen. of dair, ‘ oak ’,) in Cell-dara, Kildare. 'das', occurs twice, apparently as inf. pron. 3 sg. pi.; 118, 69 ro'das'gaid (gl. ro*gudestar), asked her; 121, 106 rovforcload nech, ‘heard them’. dath, colour ; 120, 95 — am-maforta. Dauid, n. pr., 26, 12. 28, 30. De, see Dia. de, 100, 20 meraid co de, will remain till the Day of Judgement, gl., co brath. de, used after fri, didvh., fri de, ‘ by day’, 100, 28 ; cf. in-dui, ‘ to-day.’ de, occurs as prep, only once, 131, 37 oc digde D6 de nimib, where the exact force of de is not very obvious, probably a reminiscence of Ps. cxlviii, 1, Laudate dominum de coelis. de, as prep, with pronom. element occurs twice, 116, 55 ba sathech in cu dey the dog was satisfied with it, ‘ got enough food out of it ’; 100, 24 [it raised his goodness] suas de sech treba doine, ‘ up above him (?) beyond men’s homes [to heaven],’ where the collocation of suas folld. by de is not very intelligible ; cf. FM. ann. 534, gan guth n-iomrail sece suas, gan mir n-ionmair sece sios, [the tooth] not allowing one sound of error past it upwards, nor one bit of ‘ obsonium ’ past it downwards.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. ns- deacht, deity, divinity ; 101, 42 ni creitset in ffr-deacht. *decha,, 125, 162 ni fail dune do'da'decha,‘ there is not any one who can tell it} gl. innises, ‘ who narrates *; but it is not easy to see what word mean- ing ‘tell* is involved; the F gl., doene (?) a tiachtain, seems tov suggest * going1 as the analysis, (perhaps dodechad), but it is all vague. dedaig, red. perf. of y/ deg, with nasalised pres, base ding-, cf. Exod. xi. 1 ;v xii. 39 ; Luke vi. 38, deng- [based on dhingho, Lat. jingo}; he sup- pressed, repressed ; 105, 7 dedaig diumaschu, gl. alaind ro'dingestar, probably a reminiscence of deposuitpotentes de sede of the Magnificat. deg-, adj. in crude prefix, good : deg- ri, good king, 29, 38. deg- tuisech, good chief, leader, 26, 11. degaid, rear; i’m degaid, in my rear, behind me ; 135, 61. deis-cert, southern district; dat., 98, 10 i ndeis-ciurt Letha ; see des. deman, demon ; pi. acc., 27, 20 saiget fri demnai; dat,, 159, 9 ar demnaib;. gen.,demna 30,45. 105, 14. 110,6. As demna can hardly be sing. nom., there seems nothing for it but to take demna asa gen, in 130, 16 demna dibocht (?), but it is possible that something wholly different lies at the root of the matter, and that, as we have 23 ni*m*thairle ec na amor, so in 16 nrm’tharle dem na dfbocht = ‘ darkness (?) nor misery ’ (?). But it is guessing in any case : to us, with our present grammatical knowledge, hardly any one of the verses in this hymn is susceptible of a ‘ reasoned ’ translation. dine, swiftness ; 134, 26 — lochet. dini (ddne), see dian, deochan, deacon ; gen., 97, 4 hoa deochain O. dir, tear ; 97, 2 fo deraib. 'derbrad, he defrauded (?) 125, 166 am-mac rempe ni's'derbrad, gl. ni's* diubrad; this is undoubtedly the traditional gl., cf. O’Dav., p. 78 dearbra .i. diubairt, quoting a passage from SM. II. 340, 2, but II. 388, 16 gl. derb'diubra; again IV. 196, 1 where 'derbathar is gl. *diubathar, and where also the apparent analysis de-od-br- = diubr-, is curiously illustrated by the tmesis do-n-\d\iupra II. 212, 20 &c. But analysis does not make the construction clear : “ her son before her did not defraud her ”, i.e. possibly, 1 did not fail her, leave her in the lurch \ but the prep, rempe, of which I have met no other example with this verb, is quite sufficient to give an idiomatic turn to the sentence which might make the stanza more intelligible. A curious spelling occurs on FM. ann. 849 mani derbade, tr. ‘if thou hadst not, abandoned him ’, which is probably the same verb in a distorted form. *derccedar, dep, pres, subj, 3 sg., 135, 67 no’m'd., every eye which sees me, [cf.» Ml. 120b 10 dian’da* dercaither-su, si eos aspicias], the other text has. -ro’dom'decadar; (cf. 96, 20 con-accadar). dercsait, 122, 130 dercsait aminna al-lind chro, ‘ they reddened their weapons in a pool of gore’, ‘cum armis sanguineis reversi’, Cog. ; but the F text has amcsat (which Colgan renders intinxerunt), an unknown root; but indeed minda for ‘ arms; is also strange, and the form’ dercsait itself is not without its questionable element. derg-laid, red ale ; 119, 76. des, south ; 102, 47 fa'des, southward ; 98, 10 a'ndes, from the south. ,236 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS, deslem,t (sun)beam ; 118, 68 — grene, gl. for desred .i. forsna go grene : F has desleind, Colg.’s deslenn, whence probably O’R.’s deisleann, a beam or ray of light. dessam, south of me, at my right hand, 129, 4 gl. frim andes, cf. 135, 63 where also dessum and tuathum,, &c., occur. Dia, god ; 105, 15. 129, 32, 42, 5- 130> I2» l7- 131, 35 ; voc., 114, 33 ; D6 98, 9. 127, 202 ; gen.. DI, after aingil 103, 64 ; bennacht 127, 206. 129, 8. 99, 13 ; digde 131, 37 ; flaith 29, 40. 127, 203 ; (oen-)geine 132, 51 ; mac 112, 12. 121, 112. 127, 202. 131, 26; molad 100, 26 ; nert 120, 90 ; seirc 115, 42 ; sin 26,1. 29, 38. dia n-, when ; 102, 45 dia m\>£\ il-lobra. di-a, cpd. p. prep, do (de) and a his &c., 102,53 di-a es, after him ; 111, 23. ro'n'broena di-a rath, ‘ by his grace’ ; di-a, to which ; 116, 49 cetna fogairt di-a foided. di-ar, do + ar, to our; 126, 198. 132, 51 ; see do, di, from ; 28, 25 soeras di thein. di, [usually dt], to her ; 117, 57 lathe buana di j 117, 62 nirbo diuir in gabud di, cf. 125, 65 ; 119, 75 amra di in fothrugud ; 120, 97 ro'gaid ailgais dij 121, 117 mucc meth di dobreth, 125, 169; 121, 119 tafnetar coin alta dij 123, 139 dobert df; 124, 145, 154 amra di, di, dual fern., two ; 119, 84 di suil ; 127, 209 di chaillig. diaid, as cpd. prep., i nd., after, behind \ 120, 104 i ndiaid ind loig. dian, severe ; fem. gen., 101, 39 gaithe dlni (?). dian-galar, severe disease, 26, 6. dib-linaib, ‘on two sid.es’ = both, 127, 212. dibad, death ; 30, 44 cen —, gl. in poena. dibad, wealth ; 112, 12. 115, 44 (gl, indbas in both). dibercach, plunderer (?), lawless assailant; 122, 119 nonbur —. dibocht (?) 130, 16 ni'm'tharle demna dibocht j the gl. gives no acceptable clue, with its ety. (dia-)bocht, ‘ godlessness ’, or nem-bocht, ‘ wealth’ (?), so that it is impossible to say what is intended. dichill (?) 127, 210 nochosnagur do’m—, ‘up to my endeavour’ (?), pro virili ? dig subj. 3 sg., 126, 192 m’anim ni dig im-muda, ‘ may my soul not go to ruin ’. digaib, takes away, diminishes ; pres. 3 sg., 116, 51 ni's’digaib al-lenamain ; 118, 72 a tret, nivdigaib al-Kn ; but without the infix pron., 123, 136 ni digaib a nert. digde, act of beseeching ; 131, 37 oc d. De ; cf. FM. ann. 510 digde a cride> the prayer of his heart, O’D. has joy (J). dignetur, L. 28, 26. digno, L. 29, 35. digrais, clever exploit (?) ; 123, 138 — cloth, gl. clothachin gnim, ‘renowned the deed ’; gl. F ergna, ‘ wise act ’. dil, pleasing ; 101, 44 ni’nrdil ced dithrub, T. ‘ it is not pleasing to me &c.’ dillat, clothing, vesture ; 125, 163 senais dillait, but 167 dobert dillat i criol, gl. etach. dillocht, faultless ; 130, 14 fiadu huas domun —, gl. dfllochtaigthe, cen locht ata Dia, ‘ God is faultless’. diluui, Lat., 27, 22.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. , 237 dind (din), from the, 119, 80 din chloich ; 120, 94 dind lucht. dind, hill; 100, 28 i ndinnib (F). dith if) 124, 152 li-a mathair dith ind loig, which Stokes translates in Go id. > “ at (its) mother the calf suckled ” ; but ind loig is gen. sg., and even if we read with F loeg, it is impossible to take ind as a nom., and both MSS. have ind. Of course, it is perfectly easy to emend the text by substituting in for ind, but it is not absolutely certain what the pre- vious word dith means. Colgan’s sugebat is of just as much value as thegl. ro'dinestar, save that it is perhaps a little more definite, but it does not follow that either authority is final in the case,—and there is no other, for the word does not occur anywhere else. The text, as it stands, took dith as a noun. Now it is noteworthy that LB says nothing about sucking : boi in loeg immalle ri-a mathair, ‘the calf was there along with its mother, ; and Cogitosus knows just as little as LB of any “ sucking,” for Colgan’s text reads : “ ut nullum__susti- neret damnum ipsa hospitalis, quae vitulum amiserat suae vaccae, alterum in eadem forma cum sua invenit vacca &c.” It must be a noun ; the choice lies between an infin., dith, to sugere, and dith ind Idig, ‘the loss of the calf for ‘ the lost {missing) calf] quae vitulum amiserat suae vaccae. If this seem too unguaranteed an interpreta- tion, there is nothing for it but to take dith = ‘ act of sucking.’ I shall not labour the point, but surely ‘ the calf suck/ed at its mother r is not a happy expression. Irish forms are complex enough, but dith ind loig does not justify the acceptance of dith = suxit / ditiu, protection ; nom., 27, 15 rop — dun ; gen., 102, 51 lurech diten; dati> 134, 40 do?m ditin. dithrub, un-inhabited spot, desert; 101, 44 ced — Temair. dithrubach, hermit, recluse ; 27, 19. diuir, small, trifling ; 117, 62 nirbo d. in gabud, gl., bee, dereoil; FM. 925. diumasach, proud, haughty ; pi. acc., 105, 7 dedaig diumaschu. do, prep. reg. dat., to, towards, &c., of motion, 99, 18. 101, 34, 36. 102, 45, 52. 120, 102. 113, 10.125, 164 purpose (with infin.), 113, 24 give, &c., 100, 30, fogniad do X. ; 101, 33, 35, 40 pridchad (soscela) do X ; 102, 53. 105, 11 (guidmit). 105, 13 (being adjudged) to;—keep from (doing) 100, 27 ;—dat. commodi, 102, 49*, 51. 113, 23. (130, 10). 125, 164 ;—or of origin, 110, 16 ; or possessive, 122, 132 ;--(-partit. gen.) 103,67 mor do maith, multum born 115, 46. 119, 74. 123, 133.125,161 ; with art. def, ( lupait, fer ernis muca hir-rath, cf. asrir. ern-bds, death by sword (?), bloody death ; 131, 27. erthar, 29, 39 ro'erthar in guidi -se, gl. ro'ernither, as if from preced. root ern-. From the orthotonic as-ren- we find a passive fut. as-rirtarj cf. SM. II. 396, y. III. 212, 13; so that the glosses of TF might suggest a connexion with this verb, as if it were taken for rirtar. F has (rayjirthar, ‘may it be verified’. Quite apart from the form, the sense is against ern-, which means to pay out, and only secondarily, to give [as in stock, &c.], but a prayer is not given, it is answered, and ern- cannot bear that meaning. The preferable basis is of course ferthar, ‘let it be granted,’ which also is gl. by O’Dav. 91, ernithar, as is rofera by ro'ernistar, p. 92, from a quotation of SM. V. 502, 22, and frequently used = ‘give ’ in BL ; cf. Wb. 18b, v. 13. erus (?) 135, 64 Crist il-Hus, is-sius, i n-erus, ‘inpoop’ (?), but all the three words are objects of speculation rather than of knowledge. es [aes], age ; 29, 43 cen es. es [eis], track, trace ; 98, 8 marait a es, gl. a folliucht, only that marait by its form is plural, which es is not;—after prep, di-, in the track, rear of* 102, 53 di-a es’, ‘after him’.GLOSSAR Y TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 241 cseirge, resurrection ; 133, 9, 14. eslinn, unsafe, dangerous, F 131, 29 gl. es-inill, unsafe. *esmart (?) 105, 12 Pk. prfm-abstal, do'nn'esmart i mbrath, which the gll. render by th$ fut., do'nn’esaircfe, he will save us, dogena ar tesargain. There can be no doubt that the meaning is 4 to save,’ does’com -y/ arc, but the final t is inexplicable, for there is no such thing as a future- ending in t: its analysis can hardly be other than that given by Zimmer, ZVS. xxx. 209 note, do'mVesmcm'art, 4 who hath saved us ’, from do*es-com -arc. Esu, Joshua ; 102, 59 hEsu. 'etach, see ateoch. etaide, was got; 112, 5 ni mor n-ecnaig etaide, which the gl. apparently renders, 4 not easy was the disparaging of her/ ni bu assa a hecnach, from which no hint can be got as to the analysis of etaide in the passage, because trinoit must be connected with the preced., for it is not genitive, and there is no such case as a locative case in Irish. The stanza is altogether unintelligible. estecht, act of hearing ; 134, 35. e trocar, merciless ; 135, 49. etrochta, brightness ; 134, 24 (of snow). etrum, cpd. prep., between me (and X), 126,191 robbet etrom ocus pein ; 135, 48 tocuirius etrum fri cech nert n-amnas. fa, under fo. faidim, I send ; pret. 3 sg, 29, 33 amal foedes (F faides); pass., 116, 49 di-a foided, from which she was sent ; see also do'faith; pass, subj., 29, 34 do’r'oiter dun, may he be sent to us, do'rb'foiter, F rr'. fail, substantive verb pres., [impers. cum acc.], there is, there are, [fly a], only in Broccan; 123, 134 ni fail, there is not [any one] who can, &c. ; 125, 162 ni fail dune do-da-decha ; 127, 209 fail df chaillig, ‘there are two nuns [virgins] in heaven’; but written}?/, 30, 48 for each fil indi, every one who is therein ; 101, 43 i n-A .fil rige. fair, on him, see under for, prep, fair, see fo'ro'raid. fdith, prophet; 29, 37 ; pi., 30, 44 faithi; 26, 14 fathi ; gen., 134, 16 fatha ; 135, 49 fdthe. fan, slope, declivity ; 121, no fo —. 'farggaib, he left; 98, 10 co-nid'farggaib la G., so that he left him with G. ; from fo'ad'gab-, with infix ro, [fovad’gab =] fo'rkcaib, in enclitic form farcaib. fas, waste, deserted ; 100, 20. fdtha, see fdith. fatsine, prophecy ; 100, 22 ro'firad ind [f]atsine [(f)aitsine F]. 'fe, may he bring (us); 26, 1 (29, 38) do'nfe, gl. ro'nfuca leis, {do'nfuca leis F); 110, 3 do'nfe do’n bith-[f]laith, gl. do'nfuca; the augmentless (2 and) 3 sg. aor. injunctive from do'fed-, dofe{t-s-t), from y/ fed-, to bring to;\ci. 'te, ’re\ ; imperf. 3 pi., 99,13 do'dfetis, they were bring- ing him to Ireland, (angels were seen busy therein,—it is not preterite but imperf.) Fea, n. pr. Mag Fea, plain in co. Carlow, 121, 118. fecht, time, 4foisJ; 123, 138 in fecht n-aile. LIBER HYMN. R242 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. fechta, fought, ppp. of fichim; 102, 57 in cath fechta i mB., gl. factum (!). feda,, see fid. fedim, see fe. fegad, act of looking ; 30, 44 in the cheville, ardf. fige, sharpness ; gen., 126, 194 rop sciath fri foebra fegi [fege F]; possibly pi. of adyflig, fierce, keen, cf. MR. 182, 7. 194, 2. 224, 6, &c. feiss, act of sleeping ; 100, 27 do f. 'feladar (?) 26, 1 ro'nfeladar, prob. 4 may he veil us, cover us,’ gl. dorata a fial torund di*ar ditin, 4 may his veil be thrown over us for our pro- tection \ fenamain, basket-car; 116, 50 hi f., in curru vimineo, as Colgan renders it rightly ; gl. has fin, 4 wain* (?). Fene, 101, 40 pridchais Xt do thuataib Fene, to the tribes of Irish folk, but there is nothing here to show its structure, gen. sg. or pi. fer, man, male ; 4vir*; 122, 131. 123, 136 ; pi. fir, 102, 52 ; gen., 134, 20 hi ngnimaib fer. fer aim, I pour, rain ; grant, bestow ; pret. 3 sg., 117, 6oferais anmich ; itnper. pass, sg., 29, 39 ro\fyrthar in guidi -se. ferr, better ; 112, 8 ferr cinis, gl. is ferr ro'genair, who was best born ; 126, 187 taithmet F. ferr cech nath. ferta,pl. of firt, miracle; 101, 33 mor-ferta ; dat., 115, 46 fertaib 123, 133. 125, 161. fescor, evening, ‘vesper*; 116, 54. fethim, act of watching ; 132, 51 ateoch in rig, di-ar fethim, 4 to watch over us* ; see Horn, and Pass.,fethium. fetis, in do’d'fetis, see fe. fetis (?) 103, 64 aingil De i cet-aidche ar'idfetis cen anad, prob. imperf. % pi., of arfeth-,4 kept watch over him*; the gl. of F is not clear, ro'er- fetsetar (they sang ?), or ro‘else tar with cum eo to represent 'id', in a way that the infix pron. does not bear. feua, goodness (?), according to the gl. mathe, 100, 24 is ed tuargaib a [f]eua [=feta, pi. ?\ Fiado, Lord [gl. dia maith, good God] ; nom. 130, 14 fiaduj 131, 31 fiado; voc., 29, 39, 41 a fiada (fiado F); gen.,fiadat 26, 14. 105, 7. 126, 187 ; dat.,fiadait 29, 35 [fiadat !] fiche, twenty ; pi., 101, 40 tri fichte. fid, wood ; gen., 122, 123 dochum feda. fil, under fail. find, bright; 105, 7 find-nime ; pi., 131, 34 arbaga finna. fine (?) sins, (wicked) deeds, gl. beta, pectha 130, 13 fitir ar fine ; but F has ar wbine, and undoubtedly bine occurs = 4 fault, crime \ Cf. FM. sub ann. 448 gan bine, and cf. the very common word bith- binech, bith-binche. fir, true, real; 29, 412 rop fir, 39s; fem. gen. sg., 101, 42 inna trinoite ffri [fire F]. fir-deacht, 101,42. fir-dg, 110, 13. firaim, I make true, realise, fulfil (prophecy); pass, pret., 100, 22 ro'firad ind fatsine.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. *43 firtn, righteous, truthful ; 134, 20 (raw) fer firean. fis, vision ; 99, 14 atchithi hi fisib. fiss, knowledge ; 135, 55 fri cech —. fissi, to be known ; 97, 3 ba —. fitir, knows ; depon. pres. 3 sg., 130, 13. fithisi, in phr. hi f, back ; 99, 13 do*d*fetis hif, carried him back again. fiuscad, see dofoscaigim. daith, kingdom; prince, ruler; 29, 42. 126, 184; (see sith-flaith, bith- flaith)gen., fiatha, 29, 40. 100, 22. Ill, 17. 112, 8. 113, 24; in 127, 203 it is impossible to imagine the construction, ro fiatha De, for even reading rop with F will not produce the tr. given by Stokes, ‘ of God’s Kingdom be every one ’ &c. flaithem:, ruler ; 28, 31 — nime. fliuch, wet, damp ; 100, 31 cuilche —. fo, good ; 121, 106 fo leo, gl. maith; fo-uair, lucky hour (?) 114, 29. fo,prep. reg, dat., under; 97, 2 fo deraib ; 121, no fo fdn, (ran) down (the) slope ; 117, 60 fo’n bith, ‘throughout the world’, 26, 6 fo’n mb.; 117, 64 fa thH = thrice ; 102, 47 fa'des, southwards. foaid, he sleeps ; 100, 31 gl. no'chotlad ‘ dormiebat,’ but it is quite impossible to have an imperfect 3 sg. ending in d of soft timbre. There can be no doubt of the meaning, but no satisfactory explanation of the root and its many forms (or substitutes) is to hand yet: Thurneysen’s ingenious substitution of vas instead of svap in the forms of the perf does not explain the forms of the pres. fochaid\ suffering; 26, 13 lob cosna fochaidib. fo'chelim, I expect; pass, pret., 99, 15 tichtu Patraic fo'ro’chlad,\ ‘it was expected ’; but gl. F foclos ‘ was heard ’, or foroclas (?). Focklad\ n. pr. wood of Fochlad, name of a land in Hui Amalgada in the N.W. of Connaught; 99, 16. fochraicc, reward ; gen. -e, 133, 14. 135, 59. focres, was flung ; pass. pret. of focherdaim; 120, 96. 123, 143 focress ; 124, 157, always with same gl., ro'laad. foebur, edge (of weapon); pi. acc., 126, 194 sciath fri foebra fegi. foedes, foided, see faidim. foessam, protection, in the phr. for f, upon [= under] the protection of a person ; 26, 2. 30, 53. 127, 212; gl. forfoesitin. jo frith, was found ; 124, 158, see frith. fogair, (fo'garim) 26, 6 secip leth fo’n mbith fogair, gl. fograiges .i. done tomathium, ‘ threatens ’ ; the word is common enough in the sense of to proclaim, order, and (with cath) to challenge (to fight), fuagair, fuacrad, [so that this idea may underlie the text in T 115, 37 fuacru do’n cath, where F has quite another reading], from fo'od'gar. fognam, service ; 97, 5 i f., ‘ in service.’ fogniu, I serve (dat.) ; imperf. 3 sg., [A] 100, 30 fogniad (do rig aingel); [Z] 97, 6 di-a fbgnad. fdisin, occurs in the Lorica Patricii, 133, 4 where it should obviously be read co foisitin, as Stokes suggests. fo'nenaig, he hath cleansed, 105, 9 fonenaig (iath’maige Herenn), gl ro- R 2244 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. funigestar, and dorigni a funech i.e. a glanad; redup. perf. of nig-, nenaig, cf. dedaig( 1. 7), f ding-, fontis, L. 28, 28. for, prep, cum dat. (acc.), on, upon. physically, 98, 7 for tonna [= muir] ; 100, 31 for leicc ; 102, 46 for set, 103, 62 ; 113, 19 for maig ; 113, 22 for medon X, 118, 66 ; 118, 68 for deslem gr£ne ; 124, 148 for ten ; 131, 44 for talmain, and so for nim ‘in heaven’, 100, 28. 114, 32 (but 131, 45 has the astonish- ing form for nem); 98, 7 for tonna ‘ on sea’; 101, 41 for tuaith, ‘ on land’, ‘over the earth5; idiomatically used, 126, 186 for rith, ‘at a run5 (?); and in the phr. for foesam, or for snadud, = ‘ under the protection of some one5, with dative of the person protected, 26, 2. 30, 53. 127, 212. and 132, 49. prob. with accus. in the expression ‘ blessing upon &c.5 30, 47-52®. with def. art., forsin(d), 30, 48.98,8 ; pi.forsna 30, 52 ; with pronom. element, mas. sg.,fair 127, 206. forbrat, upper garment, cloak ; 118, 67 gl. her hood, or ‘any outer garment in general.5 forcraid, surplus, superfluity, excess ; 125, 175 ni furecht — ann. forcuirim, I do violence on, outrage, attack ; pret. 3 pi., 122, 131 in fer for' dsi'corsatar, whom they attacked, gl. forro'chuirsetar. for donm (?) 126, 177 for don' itge Brigte *bet, which the gl. renders, ‘may her prayers be upon us5, treating for don as the cpd. prep, cum pron., fornd, ‘ upon us5! The F gl. however renders, ‘ may her prayer be helpful to us5, assuming a cpd. verb, fordon'bet, with an unexampled tmesis. The ‘ additional5 stanzas have 127, 208 fordon'rabat, but the form in line 177 fordon is simply the abstraction of an archaizer. forgall, testimony ; 30, 50 cain-f. forglu, the choicest, best, 120, 99, 100 gl. togu ; quite a common word with this meaning, cf. FM. ann. 763, 1100 and cf. 1366 ; MR. 110. It is unusual to have forglu repeated in successive lines, but the case is perhaps different, the last line meaning, ‘ the best of the cows loved it (the calf)5, though the gl. takes it the other way. formidine, L. 27, 24. fo'ro’raid, succoured, helped; redressed; perf. 3 sg., 117,63 main’bad fo*roTaid in ri, ‘ unless the king had helped5, where the gll. are quite explicit, T mani-fortachtaiged, F furet; the latter clearly points to the root fo-reth-; cf. the interesting form fair, which occurs twice : 126, 178 con'don' fair, where F. has co'donfair, gl. ro’nfore, and done ar foridin, ‘ may she succour us ’, ‘ may she effect our assistance5, and 181 do'nfair, gl. done ar toridin, where 'foir is the form with retracted accent for fo'rb \y=.fo'reth-s-t\, as Zimmer has shown, ZVS. xxx. p. 133, from fo'riuth, suc-curro. F 121, 112 fo'ro’raid [for the ro’reraig of T with its gl. rofoirestar T and roforta{cht)setar F, see under reraigi] Jorreil, clear, manifest; 119, 84, 88 (of eyes and speech), forruib, 98, 8 forruib a chois forsind leicc, ‘ he put, placed his foot on the stone5, seems too weak, i.e. regarding it as a form of fuirmim, which undoubtedly is used in the sense of ‘ setting foot on5, cf. MR. 198, 5 in fod ar a fuirmenn sin5, ar a toirnenn a traigid, ‘ the sod on which he treads, on which he lays down his foot.5 But Zimmer’s analysis has suggested an explanation from forben-, to cut, aor. forbi, in enclisis ni forbai, and so with ro-,for-rubim enclisis ni -forruib; this form forruib is used here without justification for the enclisis, as the word hadGLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 245 apparently even then become hardened into a formula ; cf. it with the citation of Zimmer, ni fbrroim .... for toind. forruib .... for leicc. forslaice, 27, 18 do'nforslaice (as caching), ‘may it release us from every difficulty ’, gl. ro'nfuaslaice, perhaps fo'ro-slak-, though fo'od'slak = fuaslaic- is common ; F has an unintelligible forslaigset; see also tctrslaic, pret. 3 sg., enclitic, 29, 33. fortacht, help, assistance ; 29, 34. 105, 7 ; inf. of iox-tiag-, in follg. for'te, 26, 1 s&i D6 for don'te, may God’s blessing help us, where the gl. gives tifornn, may it come upon us, and by its analysis fordon te — forund de == tf fornn, plainly shows that it is to the hand of a glossator we are indebted for the fordon of 126, 177 ; butfor don'te is assuredly not the mere juxtaposition of forund and te, but is the legitimate aor. (subj.) for'te, offor-tiag-, ‘ sub-venire ’, of which the inf. is fortacht. F rom this fordon' the writer or copyist of Broccan abstracted a cpd. prep. fordon; which he used in the utterly impossible fordon .... bet 126, 177, and probably in fordon'rabat, 127, 208. An interesting parallel is found in FM. ann. 866 d oforthe an bru, ‘ that he may aid if) the womb ’ &c. foss, rest, quiet, act of staying; 26, 3 gl. fossidecht ; 121, 116 li-a mucca gabais foss, ‘ the wild pig took up its quarters with her pigs.’ fotai, long, of time ; 102, 56. fothrugud, act of bathing ; 119, 75. fraicc [fracc], woman ; acc., 123, 142 fri fraicc ind niad, gl. cumail, ‘ bond- slave.’ *rescisin, expectation, hope, \nom., frescissiu, Ml. 38 a 13] ; dat., 133, 14 h — eseirge. A very remarkable formation, because of the tonic syllable with the fres-, for the orthotonic is rightly fris-aiccid, ‘ ex- pectat ’, but the enclitic should be fre, and fres is probably a con- tamination : [A] frith-ad-ces = frisdicc-, [ZJ frith-ces — free-; cf. ad-cas-tio = kicsiu, so one expects frith-cas-tio = frbcsiu, but this free early became fresc-, and so formed a new base for the enclitic forms. The word is even speltfreisge, FM ann. 594 and cf. follg. word. fresgabail, ascension (into Heaven); 133, 9. fri\ prep, cum acc., towards, against; with ; — with pron. element, frim; friu;— A (a) towards, of direction: 102, 58 assoith — Gabon ; 121, 107 friu conuccaib, river rose against them ; (b) behaviour towards : 113, 17, 18, 28 acher, cain, comtig — ; 123, 142 ar ulc fri fraicc, for evil to the girl; (c) help, protect against: 27, 16 cobair fri, 20 saiget frij 102, 55 samaiges fri aidchi, gl. contra; 114, 33 no'd'guidiu fri cech tress, cf. 135, 48-54 ; 126, 178, 182, 194 (help against) ; (d) fight against: 102, 57 fechta — ; 105, 5 ; (e) sever from : 103, 63 ; (f) say to: 98, 7 asbert — ; (g) hide from : 100, 21 ceiltis — [F has ar]; (h) along with [of instrument] : 121, 115 senais fri-a bachaill, where F has li-a, blest it with her staff; 124,155 ro*sm*bi fri-a boiss, struck it with her palm, or against her hand ;GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 24 r> (i) idiomatically, 129, 3 fri’m lorg, gl. dar m’esi, behind me. B (1) of time: 100, 28 fri d 6, ‘by day’; (2) on occasion of: 102, 59, 60 fri Ms na noeb &c. friscera, he will reply; 131, 135 friscera Dia dulech, but the sense is not forthcoming. The form is normal, fris-clr being the correct pretonic, but frt-czY in the tonic syllable, cf. LB 26/34 friscerut, 34 £ 49 ni fr£cer-sa. Here the gl. uses wrongly the enclitic form, freceraid ! frisinnle, may he arrange, prepare, draw up the statement of my case ; cf. the well-known expression in the Brehon Laws of the advocate ‘ who prepares the brethj aigne frisindle breth; and this seems to be the dnft of 130, 18 Crist frisinnle mo chesta, (gl. doene [dena?] Xt frithindel mo cest, where it is utterly impossible that cest should mean sufferings); and it does not seem possible to allow frisinnle to mean minister to [.sufferings], which is merely English idiom, nor is there frithaile in the gl., where only frith .... ^ is legible. fristi, fristiccim, I come against, oppose ; pres. 3 sg., 135, 49 cech nert fristi do’m churp. frith, was found ; 117, 58. 122, 132. 123, 144. 125, 171. frith-adart, pillar, bolster ; 100, 32 (F), see LB. 33 /3 55. fuacru (?) 115, 37, where the two texts differ, T fuacru do’n cath Coemgen cloth, but F f6 a chrii: in neither case is any satisfactory translation to hand. St. gave in Goid.: ‘ She prophesied to the sage that wind would hurl him,’ as a rendering of fuacru do’n cath . . . luades gaeth : no such construction in Irish could ever have been possible. The marginal gl. in T twice speaks of fdn chro, where cro is defined as cro a chub at, but unfortunately the word cro has in itself many mean- ings, and the exact meaning of the phr. ‘ cro of his elbow ’ is unknown. The gl. continues : Kevin remained for seven years in a standing position without sleep and having the cro of his own elbow around him aloft; and again, “ as Kevin remained under the cro without sleep, so Brigid was not sleepy ”. It is quite certain that there is no possibility of 4prophecy that storm would come ’ in the text, the prophecy being extracted out of the no’thercanad of the gl.; but besides that, fuacru could only mean ‘to proclaim, summon’, for of course there is no such thing as ^-imperfect in any stage or period of Irish writing ; and then cath means ‘battle.’ The logical connexion of the stanza with the follg. is therefore, on the text of T, ‘ a summons to the battle ’/ and indeed Colgan translates simply ‘accesserat ad proelium.’ St. Kevin may not have been much given to sleep, but neither was St. Brigid. On the F text, fo a chrii, ‘ under his cru,’ F has no note or gl. Amongst its meanings cru might mean stye, ‘good was his stye ’, with contemptuous reference to the small hole in which the saint abode, and which he yet regarded as ‘ good ’, or fo-a chru, ‘under his stye, lair’, or ‘under his (elbow-) crof but each of these leaves us absolutely helpless as to knowledge* of the grammatical construction of the line. The text in F makes it impossible to suggest the only reading that could obey grammar, viz. to read fuacrad, ‘ Famous Kevin was challenged to the battle ’. In any case, the drift of the three follg. lines in a hymn to Brigid, is not obvious. fuar, I found ; 126, 195 ni fuar as-set acht Maire, gl., ni fuarus, but F reads fuair, 3 sg. fuc, see under tucc. fudomna, depth (of sea) ; 134, 28 — mara. fuismedach confessor ; pi. gen., 134, 18.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 247 fune, act of cooking ; 124, 148 for ten ic fune ind loig. furecht, was found ; 124,159 ni furecht [fuirecht F], 125, 175, in B&fti cases gl. by F ni aimecht (hamecht), a word that occurs in the hymn 125, 172 nico n-airnecht q.v., and furecht gl. frith in T. fut, length (of a cast); 123, 143. Gabo, n. pr. ‘ Gaba the name of the place, &c. ’ says the gl. on 28,28, but also another gl. reads isingabud, ‘in the danger’ (!), just as under gaba 113, 27. gabaim, I take ; pres. 3 sg., 116, 51 m'sgaib [F geib] do rath a hoeged ; imperf 3 sg., 100, 27 ni co ngebed uacht sini; 100, 29 ni*sgaibed tart [*gebed FJ; pret. 3 sg., 123, 13$ rogab prainn L.; 127, 204 each ro'&gab, and the later form, 121, 116 gabais foss (li-a mucca); subj. pres. 3 sg., 113, 27 ba hoen im Xt. co ngaba, gl. F co rogabastar as an alternative gl. to ro'boi aggabud, ‘she was in danger till she died*; but whichever be accepted, the sense is uncertain. Stokes renders, “ it was only about Christ sang (the) assembly that was frequent with multitudes ”, but gaba is not preterite. What the drift of the stanza is, can only be matter for guessing: possibly that she was the most frequented route for multitudes to come to Christ. Even the prep im makes a difficulty. Now in Hom.-Pass., 6828, the words ‘ significat ecclesiam pace continerV are expressed by ‘ dofome conid im shid . . . chongabar in eclais,’ so that by reading congabad we get ‘ it was only in Christ that there was maintained a rendezvous that is usual for companies.’ Gabon, n. pr. of place where the sun stood still for Joshua, 102, 58. Gabra, n. pr. U. G. a great hill in the plain of Leinster where Brigid was, gl. on 121, 120. gdbud, danger ; 27, 16. 117, 62. 125, 165. 126, 178. 132, 48. 159, 8 ; pi. dat., 132, 52 ar gaibthib. gadatar, see guidiu. gaeth, wind ; 115, 38 ; dat., 131, 32 do'mm air fiado . . . ar geeth, instead of gaith, ‘against damage by wind’; gen., 134, 27 luathe gdethe; 101, 39 gith (?) gdithe deni. gaire, piety ; pious, dutiful service, 103, 68 ba sen gaire i ngenair, where this concluding line continues the preceding thought: “ great good he deemed it, to be in the service of Mary’s son, a blessing was the pious service in [for] which he was bom.” Stokes’ early conjecture as to the meaning, ‘ happy was (the) fate to which he was bom,’ lit. ‘ it was a luck of laughter\ was not happy ; his subsequent translation is far preferable, but is not correct: sen after ba in this construction cannot mean that. But perhaps there is an intentional play on airde ‘ sign ’, and sen; as also in the contrast of uabar ‘ pride ’, and gaire ‘ the service which a person pays to father or mother’. gairm, call, shout; gen., 99,16 son a (n)garma F. galar, sickness, disease ; 26, 6. 119, 78. 130, 24 (galor !) pi., 159, 8 ar galra. Gaidai, Chaldaea ; 28, 27 Ur na Gaidai [not na nG., and hardly na gC,] garma, see gairm. garmain, a weaver’s beam; 124, 147 (acc.) 151 (nom.), fem. 2-stem, for the gen. is garmnae, LU 95 a 34, but it has been transformed into an n-stem, (Judges xvi. 14). gebed, see gab-. giillius service ; 103,68 beith i ng. meicc M., gl. geilsine.248 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. gein, birth, child ; 105, 10 mor-geinj gen., gene, 133, 7. -geinne, under oen-gene. gel-glan, white-pure, 131, 43, where F has the proper rhyme glan-gel. genair, was born ; 97, 1. 103, 68. 132, 53 (ro*g.). genais, an incomprehensible form, gl. gnus bonum, she did (good) 113, 22 ; probably an abstraction from (do*ri ')genai, 119, 74, 82. genmnai, chastity ; 27, 19. gente, gentiles ; 105, 4 breo batses —. gentliucht, heathendom ; gen., 135, 51 dub-rechta gentliuchta. ger, sharp, acute; 132, 52 ar gaibthib geraib. Germdn, n. pr., Bp. of Auxerre, 98, 10. 99, 12. gilla, youth ; 26, 12 David, in — ddna. gin, mouth ; dat., 135, 65 Xt i ngin cech oen. gith (?) 101, 39 dofaith gith gdithe deni, but the meaning is absolutely un- known ; Stokes presents the curious equation gith - Skr.jati, in Goid.; in Trip., after the tr., “he went the way of the rushing wind” i.e. the Holy Ghost, we come to the Corrigendum, “ the..........of a rushing wind sent him ”, where the lacuna properly represents our knowledge. Zimmer has hit upon Colgan’s gidh = ‘ licet’, which cannot be right. glan, pure ; 131, 43 glan-gel (F). -glasse, Dun Leth-^., 101, 44. gle, bright, in a stop-gap phrase, 29, 37 monar ng. glenn, glen ; dat. 115, 39 i nGlinn-da-loch, in Glendalough. glinnim, I preserve, keep safely ; pret. 3 sg, 120, 90 ba nert De ro'dglin- nestar, gl. ro*chomet in n-asill, kept the piece of meat undamaged (for a month). gniad, servant; 98, 7 gl. by three words of similar import, fri gnithid, fogantaid, mogaid; [100, 30 fo gnia (?)]. gnim, deed ; pi. dat., 134, 20. gnuis, face ; 126, 180 dul i ngnuis in spirta, ‘ into the presence of.’ go, false ; 102, 54. goba, smith ; pi. gen., 135, 54 fri brichta ban 7 goband 7 druad. goeta, was pierced ; 122, 132 in fer for’da'corsatar goeta ni frith coll and do, “ the man whom they attacked,--------, there was not found hurt on him ” ; the gl. gives ‘ wounds ’ or ‘ was wounded’, “ for it was not on a real person they inflicted their woundings but on a pillar-stone ” [not a real body]. It is in use as the ppp. of the denom. gonaim, I pierce, wound, cf. FM. ann. 100 gaotta flaeth F. f., ‘the chief was wounded9; 927 ga£ta, id. 645, goeta do muin geil-eich, ‘ (O’Reilly) was pierced on the back of a white steed ’; here too the word is treated as the pret. pass. But even so, no sense can be extracted, for whether we accept the reading with one /, coland [as if colainn, body] or read coll and [= hurt1 therein], or even col and [defilement therein] it cannot be brought out aright. The gl. evidently takes it to be, ‘ the man on whom they inflicted wounds, to him was found no (real) body ’, but goeta cannot mean ‘wounds’. And no man was wounded at all. I 1 This is pretty certainly what the writer meant, as it is exactly paralleled by the expression infra ^ 117, 58 ni frith iocht ann la'm chraibdig; and cf. 126, 172 nico n -airnecht and chucai; 125, 175, ni furerht forcraid ann.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 249 am inclined to think that Colgan’s version lancets, i * * 4 goitha ’ [gaithe], 4 on whom they flung their spears ’, is what was intended. Golai, Goliah, 28, 30. gort, field, 117, 59. grdd, grade [of Cherubim] ; 133 12. grian, sun ; 102, 58, 59. 110, 4 ; gen., 118,68 for deslem grene; 134, 23 soillse grene. guallocht, 130, 15 perhaps ar cech gual-locht, coal-fau\t, black sin, but the gl. gives locht goa, 4 sin of falsity \ and F text has goilliuct (?). But indeed the whole stanza is quite inexplicable, and nobody knows the exact meaning of any one of the final words in its four lines. guasacht, danger; 129, 6. 132, 48. guasim (?) 129, 6 Dia do’m chobair . . . . ar cech guasacht no*dguasim, 4 Him I [or we] beseech ’, where it is probably only an adaptation by the scribe, of the word 41 beseech \ (to rhyme with tiasum): his acquaintance with the redupl. form gi-gius, gi-gse, perhaps also with nogeiss (j-aor. subj. = ged-s-et), and his knowledge of the present stem guid-, having possibly led him to adopt this form -guasim, though even so he did not get his rhyme accurate. The speculation of guasim, I risk danger, as a derivative or as original of the noun guasacht is not happy, but it seems supported by the gl. bum. guide } Prayer> request ; 29, 39 in guidi-se 102, 50. guidiu, I beg, pray, request; pres. I sg., 114, 33 Dia, no'dguidiu fri cech tress, where the gll. both give the absolute form guidim, [so that no'dguasim (supra) is perhaps merely commentatorial 1 sg.J; 1 pi., 105, 11 guidmit do P.; per/. 3 pi. 99, 17 gadatar. guin, wound, act of wounding ; 132, 48. 135, 58. i n-, prep, in, (very rarely of motion, into); often with h- initial, with no apparent reason 27, 19. 29. 40, 42. 97, 1. 99, 13, 14. 100, 27, 32. 116, 50. 124, 156. 125, 168. 126, 184. 133, 13. 134, 17,^20;— prefixes n- to vowels, 99, n. 101, 43. 112, 2. 121, 120. 133, 5, 12. 134, 45, 46. 135, 63 ; to g, 27, 19. 28, 28. 103, 68. 115, 39. 126, 180. 134, 20. 135, 66 [but is always written inn before poss. adj. a 114, 31. 117, 59. 120, 96. 122, 125, 128] ; and to d, 98, 10. 100, 28. 120, 104 ; does not visibly affect tenuis or f [all of which however were no doubt affected, probably just as at present] ; c, 103, 64. 120, 103. 125,167, 168. 134, 45. 135, 64 [but in is written before cech, 101, 36. 135, 66, 67] ; p, 134, 17; t, 29, 40. 100, 32. 118, 68. 124, 156. 125, 171. 134, 16; f. 29, 42. 97, 5. 99, 13, 14. 116, 50. 126, 184. 133, 14 ; or j, (97, 1, 100, 29.) 134, 46 (save in the unknown word is'sius 135, 64 where the other text has ipsius !); —assimilates its final nasal to initial liquida; /, 29, 43. 101, 33. 102, 45, 52. 135, 63 (?), but not in 100, 27 ; m, 123, 143, 144. 124, 156. 126, 192 ; With the original sibilant of the def. art., it blends into isin 101, 38 (into the great pit), but with dat. of rest, it uses only the simplex with certain nouns, e.gr., 127, 209 ir-riched, ‘in the Kingdom’ ; 118, 68 i taig, 4 in the house5, 4 * * at home9 : 120, 103 i carput, 4 in the chariot ’;— With pronom. element, 1 sg., innium, 4 in me ’, 135, 60 ; 3 sg., m.n., ann, in him, it, 117, 58. 125, 172, 175 ; fern., indi (in e&) 30, 48 ; 1 pi., innunn, in us, 110, 9. 159, 2 ; 3pi., innib, 4in them’, 99, 11 (F indib) ; before poss. adj., i9m, 135, 61 ; It, 102, 51 ; inn-a [see above] ; —250 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. cpd. with rel. pron. elem., i n-, 103, 68 i //genair ; 115, 48 i cuala ; 123, 140 zr-ro’cloth. i, hi, she (?) 125, 165 but v. note. iach, gen. of eo, salmon, 123, 144. iall, flock ; pi., 126, 182 cath fri (alia ciara, battle against black flocks (ot devils), gl. elta duba demoniorum ; cf. LU 63a20 fall geise oc folua- main uassa ; 68j819 dia tf iasc . . . dia tf iall. iar, prep, (dat.), after; 103, 63 — sethaih; 111, 21 — sinit ; 115, 40 — saith. iar-suidiu, after that, afterwards ; 116, 53. 124, 158. iartaige, descendants, posterity, successors ; 100,20 meraid co de a iartaige. iarum, afterwards ; 100, 31. 118, 67. 120, 101. 124, 156. iath-maige, land-plains ; 105, 10 gl.ferand, ‘land.’ ic, 124, 148 see oc. 'id, inf. pron. 3 sg., 98, 10 con’zV/farggaib ; 102, 47 arvVf ralastar, 124, 150 ; 120, 98 con’zV/'rualaid ; 103, 64 ar’/V/’fetis. iccaim, I heal; pres. 3 sg., 101, 34 iccaid luscu. iccim, see under riccim. 'icfed, he would come, see ticcim. idlacht, idol-worship; gen., 135, 53 fri himcellacht n-idlachta. 'idn' [see also under co n-], infix pron. (?), 115, 40 con'/Vf/rarlaid ; 122, 128 con* idn'imbert. Iesu, Joshua, 26, 12 ; Jesus 27, 17. iffern, hell ; 131, 39 (nn) (nd F). 159, 10. Ignati, L., 27, 18. H-, for i n- prep., before initial 1, cf. il-laithiu, -lethu (-lius ?), lobra. il, numerous ; pi., 97, 6 batar He. il-ainglech, many-angel possessing ; 26, 10 co rig n-il-a. ilar, plurality ; 135, 59 — fochraice. im-, for prep, i n, before initial m. im, butter ; 116, 50 la cet-im. im, prep, around, about; 113, 27 im Xt (?); 115, 42 im seirc De, ‘in the matter of loving God ’,;—with pronom. element: 1 sg. immum, 130, 19 ; 2 sg., immut 102, 52 ; 3 sg., m. imme 30, 47. 101, 36 (;immi), 100, 31 (imbi) ; fem., impe, 30, 49. 119, 76. 'imbert (?), 122, 128 con*idn*imbert inn-a laim, which St. translates, ‘so that it [the bird] played in her hand/ but as this tr. takes no heed of the pron. inf. 'idn', it might be better to tr., ‘she stroked it with her hand, played with it, soothed it ’, the nuinu tangens of Cogitosus. imcellacht (?), 135, 53 fri hi. n-idlachta, denoting some sort of evil practice 01 idol-worship, but there is nothing to show of what kind. imdegail, act of protecting ; 27, 20. 126, 198. 134, 38. 135, 56. im-malle, together, conjointly ; 127, 208, cf. 103, 66 7nalle. imm-um, -unn, -ut, see im. impe, see im. im radim, I reflect upon ; subj. pres. 3 sg., 135, 65 cech duine immi'xa'ro' r’da, who may think on me, -ro'r(a)da, cf. LU 109 a 46 im'ro'rdaim-seGLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 251 (de); 132, 27 nf im'ro'rdiusa ; for the infix pron., cf. Ml. 44 c 25 tmi'tnr thimm'erchelsat, ‘ circumdederunt me ’, imi'dforling &c. imthecht, journey, going round, in pi. of a person’s ways, ongoings, conduct; 114, 31 ba menn inn-a himthechtaib, obviously used as a stop-gap line both here and 122, 125, in neither of which has it the slightest logical justification that would not have applied equally to any stanza in the piece. imthigim, I go round ; subj. [s-aor.] 3 pi., 26, 8 imm'un'tisat, ‘ may they surround us’ [F immo'n'tesat] ; 99, 17 ar a n-imthised lethu, that he should go round Italy, as F suggests, ar a n-imthiged Etaili. imthus, act of preceding (as guide); 134, 34 ciall D6 do’mm — ; cf. the gl. on rempe 125, 166. 4n, def. art. mas. sg. nom,., in: does not affect the initial consonant following ; but prefixes t- to initial vowel 101, 39. fem. sg. nom., in: aspirates the initial tenuis following, 110, 11. 126, 193; is written ind before initial liquida 111, 20 (r). 112, 4 (n). 115, 44 (n). 119, 82 (n). 124, 150. or deleted f, 100, 22. 110, 13. the ntr. form an, is perhaps found in 121, 114 an os, and 125, 169 an ol. acc. (m. f.), in: 101, 42 (fir-deacht). 103, 65. 119, 77. 121, 112 before vowel, inn- : 122, 127. 126, 186 (but not in 29, 33 T). gen. mas., in (aspirating initial tenuis) ; 102, 52. 103, 62. 113, 16. before liquida, ind: 29, 41 (rig). 120, 104 (loig). 123, 142 (niad). 124, 148, 152 (loig). fem., inna: 100, 22 (flatha). 101, 42 (trinoite). pi. nom. mas., in : 121, 105 in daim ; 122, 124 in tsluaig. gen., inna : 102, 59 but na in next line ; 117, 64. 120, 99 (inna loeg, 100 inna mho). inbaid, time, occasion ; 110, 15 cech —, ‘always.’ incerto, L. 27, 23. ind, def. art. before liquida fem. n. sg. and mas. gen. sg. indarba, expulsion : 100, 23 sab — cloeni. indi, in ea, see i n-. indiu, to-day ; 133, 1, 6, n. 134, 21, 31. 135, 56, 69. ing, difficulty, dangerous pass ; 27, 18. ingen, maiden ; 119, 85 ingen amlabar ; pi. gen., 134, 19 noem-i. inmain, dear, loved ; 110, 13 ind [f]u*-6g — . inn-a, in her (his, &c.) inna, def. art. gen. sg. fem., and pi. gen. innib, in them *1 innium, in me > see i n-. innunn, in us J innocht, to-night; 26, 2. innsib, pi. dat. of inis, island ; 99, 11. intech, way (?) ; sheath, scabbard (?); 134, 39. intleda, snares [Ml. 30a3] ; 134, 42 ar intledaib demna, cf. FM. ann 926, inntladad collna. lob, n. pr., 26, 13. lonas, n. pr., 29, 37.252 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. Ioseph, n. pr., 26, 9. 27, 17. ires, faith ; dat., 112, 6hiris ; pi. dat., 134, 18 i nhiresaib fuismedaeh. irnechta (?), 134, 44 ar irnechtaib aicnid, evidently means, judging from the context, (snares, enticements and (solicitations) of devil, vice and nature respectively). hiruphin, Cherubim, 133, 12. w, copula, beginning clause and folld. immediately by the predicate; 101, 44 is cell mor D. ; introducing the psychological subject, cf. dest (X que &c.), 97, 1. 99, 12. 100, 24. 129, 2 is ed ; 26, 4 iss ed, 102, 58 ; 101, 43 is cian do reracht Emain ; 103, 63 is iar sethaib ro'scarad ; 103, 66 is inalle connucabsat; 119, 73 is dchn sous matchous. is, for ocus, and, in the poem of Mael-Isu, 159, 6. z>-(sius), see under i n-. I sac, Isaac, 26, 7. 'ised, tssam, 29, 42, see under riccim. isel, low ; 101, 38 isin mor-chute n-fsel ; 121, hi leith-isel, q.v. isin, see under i n-. issum, below me ; 129, 7. 135, 62. Isu, Jesus ; 103, 66. 110, 12. 159, n. i-t, in thy, under i n-. itge, prayer, pi., 26, 5. 105, 15. 114, 32 ; 126, 177, 183. itir, between ; itir X no Y, whether X or Y ; 26, 32. itubrad, was called ; 97, 3 (F hitubrad) S. a ainm, gl. ro'raided, ‘ was called, said ’, but it is not easy to assign the exact analysis : the simplest wajr seems to read itubrad, pass. pret. of ad-do-beir-, cf. Mod. Ir., Matth. ii. 23 an nfdh a dtibhradh rig na fdigibh. la, prep. (reg. acc.\ with ; prefixes h to vowels, cf. haingliu 29, 43 and 126 185 (105, 15 in F. not T); 26, 14 la maccu ; 29, 43 la haingliu ; 98 10. 99, 12. 101, 34 (truscu), 37, 102, 57, 59. 105, 7, 15. 110, 16 (la’m noeb). Ill, 18. 116, 50. 117, 58 (la’m chraibdig). 123, 139 (la Brigte). 126, 185. with art. def., lasin 120, 91. 124, 157. with pronom. element, 1 sg., lent, ‘with me’, 105, 15 ; but also lint 130, 17 and 135, 59; 2 sg., let, ‘with thee’, 132, 46; 3pi., led, with them, ‘ in their opinion ’, 121, 106 ; (perhaps lethu 99, 17) : before poss. adj., li-, li-ar ‘ with our’, 30, 45, with his, her, &c., li-a, 121, 116. 124, 152 and perhaps 120, 103 lia clam, unless lia is simply an error for la. Jabrad, act of speaking ; 127, 201. 'labrathar, he may speak ; deponent (subj. pres.-perf.) 3 sg., 135, 66 cech oen ro'dom‘labrathar. laid, ale ; 119, 76 ba derg-laid, gl. lind and Jlaith, id. Laigne, Leinster ; dat. pi. 110, 16 do Laignib. lairn, I fling, throw, put ; pret. 3 sg., 30, 52 ro'la c4in forsna clanna. laith, 100, 19 probably (sith) -flaith, and 110, 3 (bith)-flaith, q.v. laithe, day; 102, 56 sith-laithe, but lathe 117, 57. 118, 65; gen., 102, 46 medon laithe ; dat., 102, 52 il-laithiu in messa, ‘in.the day of the judgement.’ lam, hand ; 134, 38 ; acc. Idim, 121, 112 dat. Idim 122, 128.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 253 Idn, full; 120, 91 full (month), mi —. lassaim, I bum, blaze ; pret. 3 sg., 102, 48 lassais in muine, 102, 48. lasin, see la. lathe, see laithe. leass, benefit, only in phr. ranic a less, ‘he needed it5 ; 125, 174 where the spelling leass (for less) is only owing to the rhyme ass. legaim, I read ; pret. 3 sg., 99, 12 legais canoin la G. leicc, stone ; acc., 98, 8 forsind leicc; dat., 100, 31 for Icicc luim. leicim, I let, allow ; give up ; pret. 3 sg., 28, 32 nat leicc, ‘ who did not leave, hand over his prophets &c.5; 100, 32 ni leicc a chorp hi timmi. leir, industrious ; 100, 23. leith, see leth. leith-isel', (one-)side-down (and the other side up); 121, 111 ni bu /.-/. in mdm, ‘ the yoke was not thrown out of equipoise.5 lent, see la. lenamain, act of cleaving, adhering to, following, attachment (?); 116, 52 ni*s*digaib al-1-, gl., in 1. tucsat oigid furri, ‘ the attachment that guests . put upon her.5 led, see la. leonum, L., 28, 32. les, light, (gl. candles); 102, 55. let, see la. leth, side ; 26, 6 secip 1., ‘whithersoever5; dat., 126, 179 inn-a leith. leth-cholba, (side =) one pillar, one of a pair, 111, 17. Leth-glasse, n. pr. Dun L. -gl. Letha, Brittany ; 98, 10 where the gl. say .i. Italia (.Latium quae Italia &c.), but also lethaig .i. in latitudine, in australi parte Gallorum iuxta mare Tyrrhenum. So Fm8r says ‘in the S. of Italy, sed uerius that it is among the Gaulsl In 125, 164 Letha is gl. Rome. Besides this, we have lethu (which seems to mean apud eos) gl. by Italy or latitudine 99, 17, and so in 101, 33 gl. in Italy or in latitudine saeculi; but immediately below 101, 35 where it cannot mean in Italy, and no gloss is given. lethu, breadth (?) ; 29, 43 robbem cen es hil-lethu, gl. hi farsinge, and so it is to be rendered in 101, 35, ‘ widely5 ; probably also in 101, 33. li-a, see la. Ha., flood ; 100, 29 ni*s*gaibed tart na lia, ‘ neither drought nor flood took it.5 The word lia is not uncommon in this sense offlood, cf. FM. ann. 866, 918 ; it is simply a description of the fons referred to. liberare, L., 28, 26. ligda, beautiful (robes); 111, 19 in tlacht uas lig(d)aib, gl. socraidib, ‘above every beautiful garment.5 lim, see la. limpa, L., 28, 28. linaib, in phr. dib-linaib, ‘on two parts’, ‘both5, 127, 212. lind, pool; 122, 130 al-lind chro, ‘in a pool of blood5; 131, 29 eiG-lind, ‘death-pooV ; pi. dat., 100, 27 hi linnib, gl. i n-uiscib. line, line, ‘ linea5; pi., 99, 12 is ed adfiadat Uni, gl. sgribenna, ‘ writings5254 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. Iittri', letters ; 102, 58 iss ed adfeit littri dun, gl. ‘ the story of the Book of Joshua.’ -lius (?), 135, 63. lobra, disease, weakness of ill-health ; 102, 45 dia mbai ilgl. in hgalur. lobran,, weakling; apparently//. £*77., 126, 179 inn-a lobran leith, i.e. i leith a lobran (?), but the gl. gives a different explanation, ‘ may the weak- lings and the wretched be on our side, praying for us.’ lobur, weak person ; pi. acc., 113, 18 cain fri lobru truagu. lock, lake ; du. gen., 115, 39 Glenn da loch [locha gl.] Glendalough. lochamach, lit by lamps, resplendent; (ntr.) gen., 28, 31 flaithem nime locharnaig, gl. solusta. locke (?), lightning ; gen., 134, 26 dene locket, gl. ‘flaming’. locht, fault; 117, 58 ni frith — ann. I6e%, calf; 120, 103 ; gen., loig, 120, 104. 124, 148, 152 ; pi. gen., 120, 99 forglu inna loeg. Loegaire, n. pr. (King) Leary ; 100, 21. loiscim, I burn, set fire to ; pret. 3 sg., 124, 147 loiscis in garmain nue. lom, bare, naked ; fem. sg. dat., 100, 31 for leicc luim. lorg, track ; 129, 3 Dia fri’m lorg, God on my track, gl., dar m’ese, behind me. loscud, act of burning ; 135, 57 ar /. Loth, n. pr. Lot; 28, 25. lotar, see luid. luadim, I drive, impel (?); pret. 3 sg., 115, 38 luades gaeth, gl., ro'luadestar in gaeth snecht tre sin, ‘ the wind drove snow by a storm ’; see under fuacru. luamnech, fluttering (bird) ; 122, 127 in n-en l. Iuath, swift; 131, 32 ar uscib luathaib. luathe, swiftness ; 134, 27 /. gdethe. luathitn, I (set a going =) utter, sing (praises); fut. 1 sg., 131, 33 luatkfi molthu meicc M., gl. imluadfet; same verb as luadim, supra. lucht, portion ; 116, 53 lucht saille, ‘bit of bacon.’ lucht, people, folk (of the kitchen); 120, 94 mir do’tluchestar di’nd lucht, where F gl. has, ‘ the meat was in the cauldron, but it was not boiled, so he asked tf/’the folk..........’ ro*chuinnig se for lucht, a gl. that can only mean, ‘ begged of the (kitchen-)folk.’ The text might mean, ‘ asked a piece of the lump of bacon ’, ‘ lucht saille ’, but it should be noted that Cogitosus cap. xv. has, ad eos qui carnes coxerant, ut ab illis aliquid pauperi deferret, festinauit ; and again, famulus qui carnes coxerat, so that the F gl. is probably correct. luchtlach, crew; 27, 22 anacht Noe a—, but the gl. seems to analyse lucht locha lake-folk, or lucht dub, black folk (?). Lugaid, n. pr.; gen., 123, 135 prainn Lugdach, one of the three mighty men and great eaters, of Leinster. luid (he, it, &c.), went; 119, 87 ni luid al-laim ass al-laim ; pi., 101, 37 lotar huili la cisal; but with prefix do', cf. 102, 46 do'luid; 103, 61 dollotar, where the meaning is more definite, went towards a goal. luim, see lom. lUrech, ‘lorica *; 102, 51 1. dften do cdch ; 131, 36 1. arbaig mo thenga (?). luscu [lose], lame, (? blind); pi. acc., 101, 34 fccaid luscu, gl. bacuchu.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 255 •m'9 infix pron. ‘me’, also written 'mm'; 101, 44. 130, 16, 20, 23, 24. 131, 25. 132,46. 135, 58, 64, 66. 130, 21. 131, 31. 132, 52. ma, if; 115, 47 ma dorontai ar dune, ‘if they have been done for anybody (else) ’, but F has ar ni dernta. Stokes in Goid. read nia dorontai, translating ‘ hath not been wrought ’, where nia is not intelligible, but the F ar ni dernta seems to involve a negative. macc, son ; 26, 7, 12. 97, 4. 102, 57. 112, 12. 114, 29. 118, 69. 121, 112. 123, 139. 125, 166. 130, 12. 131, 26. 132, 53; gen., meicc 26, 5 (meic). 97, 4, 103, 66, 68 ; maicc, 112, 4 ; pi., nom., meicc, lOi, 37*; acc., maccu, 26, 14. 28, 29. [Whether it should be spelt with cc, and whether the inflected vowel should be ai or ei, cannot be defined from our texts, where the word is almost invariably contracted me, but mac occurs 130, 12, and macc 26, 7, 12 ; as to the gen., maicc is certainly wrong, because the m of the gen. has the soft timbre, (cf. the soft-timbre voc. a-vik\ with the hard timbre nom., mo woq). Broccan puts it maicc for his rhyme, 112,4.] maccan, child ; pi. (?), 29, 40 maccan flatha De, gl. angels, mache, Ard-macha, Armagh, 101, 43 ; written Mache by itself, 102, 45, 49 to rhyme with (the long vowel in) Idithe. maccrad, young folk, children ; gen., 99, 16 (the voice of) macraide. mad-bocht, well (was it) reaped ; 117, 57 gl. (TF) maith ro'boinged, where the gl. gives some lines to exemplify the use here, but the gl. is un- fortunately illegible ; cf. FM. ann. 869 mad-gab nasad, ‘well he cele- brated the festival of P.’; cf. also the repetition, ann. 825 ni ma ruccsam, ni ma lodmar ni marrga.bsa.rn. It appears to be used impersonally, and perhaps the form had been crystallised into a sort of noun, ‘ a good harv est ’. -mada, vain (?); only in the phr., 126, 192 m’anim ni dig im-mada [rhyming with dara], ‘ may my soul not go to destruction ’, cf. the later a-muga. It is only found here, in the appendage to Broccan. maforta, Low L. mafortis; gen., 120,95 gl- from the word ‘ mafortis ’ i.e. copchaille. mag, plain ; n. pr. Mag Fea 121, 118 ; dat., 113, 19 for maig; 124, 146 im- Maig Coil ; gen., 113, 22 for medon maige; pi., 105, 10 iath-maige (?) main-bad, were it not (that), had it not been (that), unless ; 117, 63 main-bad fo*ro*raid, unless he had aided ; cpd. conj. elaborated out of ma'nfbad, ‘si non fuisset’, and gl. simply by mani, ‘nisi ’. mair, see mor. Maire, Mary; 27, 17. 126, 195. 127, 211 ; gen., 26, 1. 103, 66, 68. 113, 24. 130, 12. 131, 33 ; voc., 132, 46 a M. maisse, ‘ good food and clothing \ says the gl., 97, 5 maisse doine, ‘ men’s food \ maith, good ; 110, 1. 120, 98 ; subst., 103, 67. 119, 74. malle, together ; 103, 66. mam, yoke (for horses); 121, 111. manu, L., 28, 30. mara, see muir. maraim, I remain ; pres. 3 pi., 98, 8 marait a es ; the meaning is clear, ‘ its trace remains, is still visible ’, but the verb is plural; Jut. 3 sg., 100, 20 meraid a iartaige.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 256 marb, dead ; pi., 101, 34 mairb. martir, martyr ; 27, 19. matain, {acc., adv.) at morn, on the (next) morning; 121, 108; 124, 15: (matan). mdthair, mother; 110, 12. 112, 7. 122, 126. 124, 152 {acc). mathim, act of forgiving, cancelling (debt), remitting, abatement; 113, 14 emais cen neim cen mathim, which seems to have been intended for, ‘ she paid (for things) without quarrelling (with the price) or haggling to beat it down ’. 'mebaid, it broke [intrans.] ; 124, 156 com-mebaid hi trf, (she dashed it against her palm) ‘ so that it broke into three parts’; redup. perf. of maidim, memaid written mebaid. mcda, gen. of mid\ mead ; 125, 169 ol meda. medon, midst, (of time (mid-day), im-m. ; midst of plain &c. for m.); 102, 46. 113, 22. 118, 66. 123, 144. medras Q) which perturbs (the mind), 131, 26 sech macc De medras bodras, v gl. medar-fis, and medras in fiss ; perhaps with erchor of previous line, ‘may there not befall me a difficult onslaught which maddens and per- turbs past the Son of God.’ Thus meadrad is used of the perturba- tion or insanity caused by jealousy, MR. 294, 10, 23 ; in pass, pret., ‘ was confused with horror and dismay,’ MR. 178, 10 ; cf. LL 3 a 2, dia mboi in murduchand oc a medrad, ‘ when the siren was perturbing them ’. I do not understand Stokes’ tr., ‘ apart from God’s Son, who gladdens, who vexes ’. meid, {acc. dat. of med), scales ; 124, 157 focress im-meid. Melchisedech, n. pr. 27, 23. *menair, dep. perf. 3 sg. of muiniur, I think ; 103, 67 ba mor do maith ro'menair, ‘ he contemplated (doing) a great deal of good ’, or ‘ he deemed it a great blessing,’ the gl. F ro'midair do denaim. menicc, often ; 99, 14. menu, clear ; 114, 31 [a line that is repeated (!) in the same poem 122, 125]. meraid', see maraim. mess, judgement; gen., 102, 52 il-laithiu in messa. meth, fat; 121, 117 mucc — . mi, month ; 120,91. mi-duthracair, in 0, 134, 45, but in T we have the extraordinary form, mi-du' s’thrastar dam, where the infix pron. 's' is perhaps merely a slip* The noun dii-thracht, ‘ will, wish ’, is common enough, y/ tracy iragy though one does not see why the initial consonant is d} instead of t ; but the forms of the verb are common enough, du d'futharcairt ‘ he wished it ’; du'fu'tharctar, ‘ they wished ’; huare du’n'fu’tharset, ‘ because they wished’, (Ml. 52, 1. 9 ; 49 a 17, 54a28). The 0 form is perf. 3 sg.9 and the T form is (fut.) subj. 3 sg., ‘ who may wish it evil to me ’, qui rnihi male uoluerit. mi-duthracht, ill-will, act of malevolence ; pi. dat., 105,13 (do*n*esmartt) do mi-duthrachtaib demna. mil, beast, animal; mil mdr, ‘ the whale ’; gen., 29, 37 a bru mil moir. milid, soldier ; 131, 43 epscop Sanctan .... milid aingel, cf. the entry FM. ann. 733, epscop Cl. ... milid diongmala do Xt. Milcon, 93, 7, gen. of n. pr., Miliuc, but T has separately mil (which it gl. milid), and con the conjunction to word follg., whereas F cate-GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. *57 gorically says of its text Milcon, “ genetiuus est hie ”, and explains Michul son of O’Buain, King of North Dal-araide. I have seen no other mention of Michul macc Ui Buain. If Milcon be read, it seems gen. of mil-cu, ‘greyhound’, but it is to be noted that the Book of Armagh gives Miliucc as the name of the person. millim, I damage ; pret. dep. 3 sg.,120, 92 in cu, nocon millestar. minna,pi. of minn, gl. ‘arms’, 122, 130. niir, bit, piece, morsel (of flesh); 120, 94. mOyposs. adj., my ; 112, 7. 126, 196. 130, 18. 131, 36, 38, 44 ; m' anim, 126, 192. mo, greater, compar. to mor; only in Broccan, 114, 35 (mo turim); otherwise only in the stereotyped phrase ba mo (amru) arailiu, 119, 79. 120, 93. 124, 149, 160. Mocaba, Macchabee ; 26, 14. mod\ manner, mode ; in phr. nach mod, ‘ in whatever manner’, 114, 34. Moisi, Moses ; 26, 11. molad, act of praising ; 100, 26. 127, 201 ; pi. acc., 131, 33 luathfe molthu maicc Maire. monar, only in the cheville, m. hgle, ‘ bright deed\ 29, 37. mor, great; 101, 44 cell mor ; (as sbstr. ntr., 103, 67 m. do maith, multum boni; 112, 5 mor n-ecnaig); gen., 29, 37 bru mil moir; 122, 126 mathair rig mdir; voc., 98, 9 De mair. mor-chute, vast pit (of hell), 101, 38. mor-ferta, great miracles, 101, 33. mor-gein, great offspring, 105, 10. mor-macc, great son, 130, 12. mor-ri, great king, 130, 13. mor-saeth, great labour, 101, 35 [FM. 734]. mortlald, ‘mortality’, plague; 130, 24, gl. common disease, or sudden, or unknownj the ety. gl. p. 186, (d) says it is a hybrid word, com- pounded of Latin mors and Gaelic luath, ‘swift’ (!) ; cf. FM. ann. 548. 666. mos, soon, early, ‘mox’; 102, 50 mos-rega, gl. \m-mucha, ‘in early time, shortly’ ; but the reading in F at 54, viz. mo'sn'iefed, as also the T //zovnefed, might suggest that mo- is the word, and that 's' is the infix pronoun. 77iucc, pig ; 121, 117 ; pi. acc., 121, 16 77iucca. Mug-art, 121, 17 seems to be gl. 77iucc ard or mucc meth, which is only repetition of the text; ‘ big pig ’ (?). muine, bush, brake ; 102, 48 (of a burning bush). muir, sea ; 123, 143; gen., mara 99, 11. 134,28; pi. dat., domnu murib 114, 35. multu,pl. acc. of i7iolt, wether, sheep, 118, 71. murib, see muir. 'it', infix pron., ‘us’; 26, 1 do'/rfe (29, 38. 110, 3); 1 roTrfeladar ; 6 xon’ soerat, 10. 27, 24. 26, 8 nachavrtairle ; 13 rovrsnada ; 14 ro**ranset; 27, 17 do*77‘ringrat; 18 doTrforslaice; 28, 30 ro'7Z7rain ; 29, 35 ro'77' tolomar; 30, 53 nachavrbera; 54s ro*7Tbroena, ‘soera, *sena ; 105, 12 do*7777*esmart ; 110, 5 rovrsoera ; 111, 23, 24 rovrbroena, *soera ; 126, 181 dovrfair ; 183 rovrsnadat; 130,9 dovrfoscai ; 159, 11, 12 ro*7r soera, *noeba. Its use is not very clear in the follg. 26,11 ro'tr LIBER HYMN. S258 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. snaid ; 28, 27 ruri rovrsnada 102, 51 do'r’roega ; 113,20 rovrsnade (?); 102, 54 movricfed [mosir F, perhaps do'stricfedj. //, the so-called ‘ transported n ’, really a nasal belonging to the final syllable preceding :— after a, ‘ their ’, 26, 10 ; after ar, our, 27, 20. 30, 45. 159, 6 ; after acc. sg. (or ntr. sbst.), 26, io2. 30, 45. 101, 38. 103, 65, 67. 122, 121, 127. 126, 186. 129, i2. 135, 48s5, 52 ; 29, 37. 105, 3. 112, 5. 123, 138 ; (dat/) 133, 9 ; after cech, 29, 34. 100, 30. 131, 27, 29. 134, 44. after do chum, 99, 13. 103, 66. after prepp. i, co, ria: hi (n), 27, 20. 28, 28. 29, 36, 43. 98,10. 99, 11. 100, 28. 101, 43. 102, 57. 103, 68. 105, 12. 112, 2, 6. 115, 39. 120, 104. 121, 120.126, 180.133,13.134, 15, 18, 19, 45, 46. 135, 65 : and involving relat. (= in quo) 102, 48. 103, 68 : [assimilated to /, m, r, (mb)] ; —after co (n), 27, 16. 30, 46, 49, 51. 110, 11, 14. 131, 30. 133, 7, 8. 159, 10 ; nicon, 100, 27. 125, 172 ; co (conj.) 113, 27. 121, 120.124, 156 ; —after ria, ]26, 185. after gen. pi, of art., 30, 53. 117, 64. 120, 100; of si, 97, 2 ; — as relat., a n, ‘id quod’, 115, 45. 119, 74, 83. 123, 133. 125, 161 ; governed by prep., di-a n-, 102,45 ; ar a n- 99,17 ;—co n~, see above. na, pi. def. art., 26, 13. 100, 25. 135, 47. na, rrjs, 28, 27. 29, 40 ; tg>v 30, 53. 102, 60. 11a, nor ; 100, 29. 130, 23, 24. na, depend, neg., 102, 55. {cum rel.) 123, 137. nach, whatever; 114, 34 nach mod; any person whatever, 115, 48 cluas nach bf. nach, depend, neg. (cum cop.) 130, 10 do’ nach airchend bas. nacha, in order that not; 26, 8 nacha'n’tairle adamna ; 30, 53 nacha'n'bera. nad, negat. rel., 28, 32 nat leic, ‘ (he) who did not leave, &c.’; 123, 141 in set, nad chlethi, ‘which was not to be hidden’; 124, 153 in set, nath [nad F] combaig, ‘ which he did not break’;—depend, causal conj. neg., 131, 39 ar nad ris iffemn, ‘in order that I may not reach hell’ ;—but as nad is folld. by a verb, the construction in 130, 22, o Crist nad cetla celar, is inexplicable, unless ?iad is to be taken as the negative (relat.) of the copula. naithir, serpent; 112, 11. nat, nath, see nad. nath, verse ; poetry (?); 126, 187 taithmet Fiadat ferr cech nath, gl. filidecht and dana; it is the technical designation of a certain kind of metre or poem composed by the higher classes of poets, the anrud and the ollam, whose works are here depreciated in comparison with inferior poetry that celebrates God’s praise. nech, any one, quivis ; 121, 106. neim, poison ; acc. dat., 113, 14. 119, 78. 135, 57 ; pi., 26, 13 sech na nemi; it is not plain why Job should be implored to protect against poisons, but see the curious charm againstpoisoji, SM. I. 2, 19 iubu, &c. nem, heaven ; dat., nim 100, 28 for nim, ‘ in heaven ’, actually written for nem 131, 45, because the poet wanted to rhyme with gel (!); gen., nime, 26, 4. 28, 31. 29, 42. 102, 50. 105, 8. 126, 184. 130, 11. 132, 47. 134, 22 ; and in the curious form 112, 8 nime Jlatha (\); pi. dat., 131, 37 oc digde Dd de nimib.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 259 Nemthur, n. pr., birth-place of St. Patrick ; 97, 1. nert, strength ; 120, 90. 123, 136.130,11. 135, 49 ; pi., 135,48 na huile nert-so \neurta-sa 0]. dat. niurt, 133, 2 (?), 7, 8, 9 [folld. by the transported n- as if acc. (!)], 10, 12. 134, 22, 32. 135, 70. ni, simple direct negative, always (save in the one single instance of neg. cop., where it is folld. by mor n-, 112, 5) immediately folld. by the verb negated : [aspirates ch twice, 100, 21, and 115, 43, but c occurs five times 101, 42. 112, 5. 113, 16. 115, 43. 120, 93 ; but has no effect on other follg. letter] ; 98, 8. 100, 21, 26, 32. 101, 42. 112, 1. 113, 16. 115, 432? 117, 58. 119, 812, 87. 120, 95. 122, 132. 123, 134, 136. 124, 159. 125, 162, 175. 126, 188, 195 ; often ni bu (pu) X, 112, 10, 11.113,13.115, 41, 42. 116, 56. 121, hi. 125, 170; but also written nir'bu with perfective 'r', 102, 54. 112, 9. 113, 15, 17, 21. 117, 62. [In no other case does ni ever appear in connexion with the perfective ro, which is quite suffi- cient to dispose of St’s emendation of 112, 10 niruchair for the text ni bu cair T, ni pu char F ; whatever the original may have been, ‘ni ru'chair’ is quite impossible here]. It is twice followed by the infix pron. 's', 116, 51 ni's'gaib, 52 ni's'digaib, with very little import. In three cases, the extended form ni con- is found, 100, 27 ni co ngebed; 125, 172 ni co n-airnecht; 176 ni con tesbad. nia, champion ; gen., 123, 142 ind niad (dissyll.). nicon, cpd. form of negat., see ni. no, or; 26, 32. no', prefix of incomplete action, 100, 25 no*s*canad ; 127, 210 no* [no*s* F] 'chosnagur, in the later appendix to the poem. Noe, n. pr., Noah ; 26, 7. 27, 22. noeb, saint, holy ; 27, 19. 30, 54. 99, 17. 130, 11. 159, 1, 3, 5 ; gen., 126, 180 in spirta noeb(\); the line is otherwise wrong, as having a syllable too many, but even the rhyme foir demands noib ; pi. gen., 102, 60 na noeb ; dat., 30, 47, 51 con-noebaib \—fem. sg. nom., 115, 44 ind noeb, 124, 150 ; 112, 4 ind noib (!); fem. sg. acc., 110, 16 la’m nbeb(l). ndeb-duil, holy creature, 119, 82. noeb-itge, holy prayer, 126, 183. ndeb-Patraic, 105, 1. ndeb-togairm, holy invocation, 129, 5. ndem-ingen, tg>v holy virgins, 134, 19. noebaim, I sanctify ; subj. pres. 3 sg, 131, 45 ro'noeba m’anmain ; 159, 11 ro'n'noeba. nonbur, nine persons ; 122, 129. nos, L. 28, 26. nostris, L. 27, 21. nostro, L. 29, 35. nua, new ; 100, 19 ; 124, 147 in garmain nue (F nut). Nuin, Joshua, son of Nun; 102, 57. o, prep., from. 99, 18 (convert); 130, 22 (come) ;—with pron. element, fern, sg., uade, 118, 71 (took away); 1 pi., 27, 20 rop saiget huan, ‘an arrow (sent) from us, (shot) by usl 3 pi., 103, 62 each iiadib, ‘ each of them? (h)oa, grandson, 97, 4 Patrick’s father was priest MacCalpurn, grandson of deacon Odissi. S 2260 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. oc, prep. = ic, 4apud’; 131, 37 oc digde Dd ; with pron. eleinent; 124, 148 ic fune ind loig; occa, 4 with him/ 29, 36. 102, 55 (occai); ocunn, 4 with us ’, 159, 2. ocus, and ; written in full, 26, 9. 127, 207 ; in contraction oc us 135, 49. 159, 2 ; or simply with the contraction 7, 134, 46, 47. ocus, nearness, proximity ; 134, 45 i n-ocus, 4 a’near.’ Odissi, n. pr. of the deacon, Pk.’s great-grandfather. guest ; pi. gen., 116, 51 do rath a hoegedj acc., 113, 17 (fierce) fri oigthiu. oen, one ; only, sole ; 113, 27 ba hoen im Xt, gl. ba im X a oenur, with hoen used advb.,4 solely ’; 119,86 ba hoen a amra, where oen ought to mean unique, but the gl. makes it 4 one of the miracles’; 124, 59. 135, 66. oen-fer, 4 one man’, 114, 36 seemingly of the Trinity in Unity. oen-gei?me, only-begotten Son, 132, 51. oen-mathair ; 4one mother’, 122, 126, in the quite unintelligible passage, ba oen-m. maicc rig mdir, but Brigid could not even by poetic licence be called the one mother of Christ, so the gl. says that she was 4 one de matribus Christi’, which corresponds neither with sense nor with grammar, for oen-m&thair could not mean 4 one of the mothers.’ bendatu, oneness ; unity; gen., oendatad 133, 4. oessam, see focssam. ^ bg, whole, of the loom that was restored to its pristine state, after having been burnt, 124, 151. bg, virgin ; 110, 13 ind [f]ir-6g, of St. Brigit. oiblech, sparkling, flashing ; 110, 2 breo orda oiblech. oigthiu, see oege. *oitcr, 29, 34, see faidim. 61, drink ; jug(?); 125, 169 an ol meda, which the gl. F renders in dabachy 4the vat’, the an seemingly as the art. [ntr.], but cf. MR. 258, 17. omna, oak-tree : 123, 137 [fern., gl. co tuarcaib si hi], cf. FM. amt. 876 (p.524, 16). ornnes, L. 28, 26. omni, L. 27, 24. opere, L. 29, 35. opunn, sudden ; 159, 4 co ho., suddenly. orda, golden ; 110, 2 breo orda. ordan, dignity; 30, 50 bendacht for o. Brigte ; 102, 49 orddan do Mache ; dot., 110, 14 co n-orddain adbail. ori, L. 28, 32. oroit, prayer ; 132, 46 ro*m*bith oroit let, a Maire. os, see uas. os, gl. 4 wild pig’, in mucc allaid, 121, 114 : an os or a n-os {?). Otide, n. pr., P.’s grandfather, 97, 4, gl. Potide. paradisi, L. 29, 36. Patraic (Patricius), St. Patrick; 30, 47. 97, 1 (cc). 99, 15. 100, 21 (cc), 23. 101, 35. 102, 45 (cc), 54. 103, 61, 63, 652, 67. Ill, 18. peccad, sin ; pi. dat., 159, 9 ar pheccdaib. per; L. 28, 25.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 261 PetrumL. 29, 33. fiian, pain, suffering ; acc.y 126, 191 etrom ocuspeitiy ‘betweenme and pain’; pi. 126, 184 sech piana. Plea, (?) 113, 26, gl. as ‘the name of a city ’, in Italia or in the Ictian Sea with a long story appended, in Fmgr. Nothing is known about it; Colgan renders ‘ concentus Placentinusl populy people ; 28, 28. praicept, precept, teaching ; pi. dat.y 134, 17 hi praiceptaib apstal. prainn, ‘ prandium ’, dinner; the amount of food consumed at a meal; 123, 135* precamury L. 28, 26. pridchainiy I preach ; imperf. 3^., 100, ibpritchad; 101, 33 pridchad soscela ; pret. 3 sg.y 100, 28 pridchaiss; 101, 35, 40 pridchais do (Scotaib). prim-abstaly chief apostle of Ireland (St. Pk.); 105, 2, 11, 16. primday chief, pre-eminent; 111, 18 Patraicp. profetamy 28, 32. pUy only in 113, 13, F bu, q.v. quiy L. 28, 25. *rabaty 127, 208 for'don'rabat immalle, ‘may (the blessing of Brigid, and he blessing of God) be both upon us’; see under fordon. raithy see rath. 'ralas tar, occurs twice ; 102, 47 ba he ar'id'ralastary gl. arrdle and 124, 150 ba mo amra arailiu arid'ralastar ind noeb. It is not easy to say what is the root, but there seems no good reason for insisting on the existence of two different words having exactly the same form. Now the gl. arrdle has a parallel in Ml. 23 c 16 du's'raky ‘he places them/ [and cf. 90 c 17 nacha'm'ralaey ‘lest he fling me (into despair)’], so that possibly this gl. arrale means [pro-jecit], ‘he dispatched (him on an errand).’ But the gl. on the second passage can only mean, ‘ she effected, wrought (the miracle) ’ ; and one does not see how this meaning can be extracted from pro-iedt. But if Broccan could construct such a form as for'don' itge Brigte 'bet 126, 177, on the basis of Colman’s for'don'tey it is not altogether impossible that he may have adopted Fiacc’s arid'ralastar without being too exigent as to the precise meaning. But no other instance of the word has come under my notice. rdniccy see ricdm. rathy wheel, ‘ rota ’; du. gen.y 125, 168 hi carput da rath. rathy grace, favour ; dat.y 111, 23 di-a rath ro*n‘broena ; and perhaps in phr. do raith (cum gen.), ‘ for the benefit of, on behalf of, to favour,’ 122, 122 do rdith a aithig, 125, 173. rathy stock, food; dat.y 116, 51 ni#s*gaib do rath a hoeged, gl. do biathad bocht, but it is curious that the same poem should contain also the two instances quoted in preceding, ‘do raith a hathig’ 125, 173, and 122, 122 (badly written, a aithig). •rathay 120, 50 ro'ratha duit du gude, gl. F do'rattay ‘may thy prayer be granted thee,’ or ‘ thy prayers have been granted thee.’ But 'ratha does not stand for do'ratay ‘ were given’; and, on the other hand, I cannot harmonize the vowel ra-tha, with renim. It is noteworthy that exactly the same form occurs in SM II. 338, 19 is aithgin muna marathar feib ro'ratha cen fuilliud leo, where the gl. gives ro'heirned262 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. isin rath, ‘just as they had been given in the stock ’; but unfortunately the word never occurs again in the whole of the Brehon Laws. The meaning can hardly be other than ‘ thy prayers have been granted thee’, [as our idiom puts it, but renim guide, should mean, ‘ I give [sell] prayers ’. It seems tolerably certain that the expression feib ro'ratha must have been a familiar phrase in the constantly recurring exigencies of stoch-giving and -rendering, and it is quite possible that we have here a reminiscence of the legal expression. re n-, prep., before, of place or time ; 30, 45 ria sluag ndemna ; 126, 180, 185 ria ndu\;—with pronom. element, 1 sg., rium 135, 59 [0 remam] ; 1 pi., remunn 29, 34 ; 110, 7 reunn (F remond &c.] ; 3 sg.fem., rempe 125,166 am-macc rempe ni*s*derbrad, where rempe is gl. icc a kimthtis, cf. 134, 33. recam, see riccim. recht, right, law; pL, 135, 50. 51 fri dub-rechta gentliuchta, fri sdib*rechtu heretecda. rede, level plain ; gen., 118, 66 for medon r. rega, ‘ will go ’; 2 sg., 102, 50 mos-rega (dochum nime), gl. im-mucha rega, mox ibis ; 3 pi., 102, 52 regat fir Herenn do brdth. regem, L. 27, 21. regno, L. 29, 36. regum, L. 27, 21. reid, smooth ; 29, 34 rop reid remunn reidim, I drive (a chariot) ; imperf. 3 sg., 126,193 in chaillech reided Currech, (but F imreded), gl. ro'riadaig .i. ro'imthig, who traversed, drove all round. reimcise, act of foreseeing; dat., 134, 35 rose De do’m reimeise(/), 0 has imcaisin; remcaisiu {gen., -caisen, dat., -caisin) is common enough, cf. ML 19c 17. 4bb 15. 50c 22. d 1, but this form -cise as dat. is on a par with much in the same text. rem-, in rempe, remunn, see re n-. remthechtas, act of preceding ; 134, 39 intech De do’m r., let it be the way that runs in front of me. renim, I sell; redup. perf. 3 sg., 112, 12 ni rir macc De ar dibad ; see also 'ratha, and cf. asrir. reraig (?) 30, 44 reraig faithi cen dibad, gl. ro'rfg, ‘ great kings5 (?), or re'rig, perhaps intended for ‘ (long) time-kings ’, to correspond with the further gl., ‘long age was their age’, and also gl. ro'reig in F [cf. FM ann. 868 retlu ruireach redrige\ ; the gll. refer to the ante-diluvians, so that they understood the word to mean the personages of Genesis, cap. v. reraig, he drove; 120, 101 reraig a carpat, (Natfraich the driver of her chariot) drove her chariot, gl. ro'raith [perf. of raith- causal of reth- to run, cf. tf faid- from y/fed^\ and ro’leic a rith do, ‘ allowed its course to it5; 121,112 macc D£ ro'reraig in rig-ldim, ‘ Christ guided the royal- hand,’ is no doubt the same word, though the gl. gives rofoirestar, ‘ he helped.’ But the metric does not allow the prefix rom, which indeed seems quite superfluous, though it occurs so in LL quoted below: F omits the article in and reads fororaid, q.v. It is used in the sense of he ruled, guided as King, cf. LL 50 a 5 Cathair Mdr, reraig Herind; 146 a 33 (Art mac Cuind) anais i Terrraig iar-sin tricha mbliadan co nirgairGLOSSARY TO THR IRISH HYMNS. 263 reraig herind eraim nglain ro'das'gab o muir co muir. ibid., 23 a 19 ro'riraigsetar inn Asia Moir, they ruled greal(er) Asia. *rertatar, they ran; 121, no in tan do'rertatar fo fan [F do'rethetar gl. ro'reithsetar\ where rertatar can hardly be anything but rer{e)thetar, redup. perf. of *rethim, I run towards. ri, king; nom., 29, 38. 115, 45. 117, 63. 130, 13. 132, 47 ; oblique case, rig ; gen., 29, 41. 30, $3. 118, 70. 122. 126 ; dat., 100, 30 ; acc., 26, 10 {rig n-), 129, 1. 131, 40. riccim [ro’iccim], I attain to, go up to, towards ; subj. pres. 1 pi., 126, 186 recant in n-eclais for rith,‘ let us reach the church on (at) a run’; perf. 3 sg., 125, 174 in tan xo'rdnicc a leass, ‘when he needed it5; s-aor. subj. 1 sg., 131, 39 ar nad ris iffernn ; 1 pi., 29, 41 risam sith ind rig ; but the cpd. cot'rissam, ‘ may we attain ’, is intrans. folld. by hi flaith nime, ibid.; 3 pi., 130, 19 abstail immum cot'risat. In the orthotonic form 3 sg. 29, 42 sech ro'ised, ro'issam, where the prefix and the root are separate syllables. riched, Kingdom of Heaven ; 127, 209. rigan, queen ; 111, 20 ind rigan rigda. rigda, royal; 111, 20 ind rigan r. rige, Kingship, Kingdom ; 100, 28 for nim consena a rige; 101, 43 i n-Ard- macha fil rige. rig-lam, royal hand; 121, 112 ro'reraig in rig-laim, which cannot be an inverted genitive because of in, [laim ind rig, hand of the King]. But the verse is wrong in any case : either F fororaid rig-laim or reraig [without the prefix] in rig-laim will correct the metre. *ringrat, subj.pl. Spl., 27, \7,do'n'ringrat (F do'ringrat), where do'r'ingratxs the orthotonic form, corresponding to an enclitic tlngr-; the gl. gives xo'n'tograt [and ro'n'anmniget (?)] di ar n-anacul, ‘ may they summon us to save us, [may they name us (?)] cf. togairm, ‘ invocation.’ Unfor- tunately the exact meaning of do'{ro')ingar- is not known ; but it seems clear that it cannot be simply = ‘ to summon,’ for all the verbs used have a reference to deliverance from dangers. Nor is the expression ‘ may they summon us to our deliverance ’ in keeping with the simple directness of the poem, and, but for the agreement of the two texts, I should have felt inclined to suggest doringbat ‘ may they ward off’ (danger, etc., involved in each ing, 18, as in Sanctan’s hymn 130, 17, cech saeth doringba). rir, see renim. ris, rissam, see riccim. rith, act of running, race, course ; 126, 186 for rith, (going) ‘at a run’; gen., 98, 9 amru retha, ‘ a miracle of a course,’ ‘ a wondrous career.’ ro, short form of subj. (opt.) of copula, see ropj 127, 203 where F reads rop, but the gen. follg. is not explicable. robbem (-bet,) subj. [optat.] pres, of verb of existence, see ro-boi ; 29, 24 robbem, ‘ may we dwell &c. ’; 111, 21 robbet, ‘ may they continue to be ’, 126,179. 126, 191. ro'bo, pret. of copula ; 99, 15 ro'bo chobair do’nd Erinn tichtu P. ; 124, 154 ro'bo amru ; whereas ro'boi is the form of the verb of existence. *rodba, may she destroy ; 110, 9 do'ro'dba innunn (cisu) ar colla, gl. ro'dibda. The verbal form dibdaim dibaim, seems often to run into the forms of digbaim in the glossators : thus we find forms didba, diba; dibus,264 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS, didbus: dibdaither, dibait her, dibter j ro'dibad, 'dibdad, *didbad; the dibad forms have branched out into many varieties of spelling diobaig, diogbad, diobaith, and dibath, &c. ; but the real root can hardly be other than ben, do'dh-bnim, do'ro'dba, as Zimmer has analysed it; exactly the same spelling is found FM ann. 860 do rodbad aird-ri Ereann ; 940. *roega, from the redup. perf. roigu = rogegu, from gus, ‘ choose ’, gl. F do'raigais, ‘ whom thou hast chosen ’, 102, 51 ymmon do'r'roega. ’roena, subj. 3 sg., of roenaim, I break (battle); 110, 7 ro’roena re[m]unn catha each thedma; a very common construction, cf. FM. sub ann, 976 cath raoinead ria mBrian for Gallaib, 4 a battle was gained by Brian over the foreigners, &c.’ Here it seems to mean, ‘ may Brigid gain for us battles over every disease rogamus, L. 27, 21. *roigse, 28, 31 ardon'roigse [F ar'dond'rosgset (!)] di-ar trogi, gl. ar*ro'air- chise, ‘ may he be merciful to us ’, which is no doubt the meaning, but the form is not thereby explained, for the root of the gloss is ctirchess, and roi'gse involves to'gegese ; cf. Wb 16,c con roigset Uia n-airiub-si, ‘ that they may beseech God for you’; F seems to suggest, ‘ that they may beseech God for us ’. roit, gen. of rout, a shot, cast, fling; 123, 143 focress im-muir fut roit, gl. fut erchora; cf. FM 590 nibat foicsi do rout, where also the word is dissyllabic. rolaic, occurs twice : 101, 38 io's'rolaic isin mor-chute, ‘ he flung them down into hell’; 103, 62 son in c^etail fo*s*rolaich [‘rolaic F], ‘the sound of the music prostrated them.’ But the gll. are difficult: Fmfir gives fo's'roches (?), and fo'ro'chlastar .i. ro'sfuc lais, ‘ he shut them up, carried them off with him ’, where the root seems to be taken as fo'ro* laich = {o'ro’chel. In the second instance, the gl. is rofailgestar, where probably the gl. had the same idea of ‘covering’ in view, connecting it with lige, ‘ lying down ’. But even so, one does not see how ‘ the sound of the music of the angels ’ could have a similar effect as the action of the devil had had, unless the meaning be taken to be ‘ flung down ’ (into ecstasy of sleep, or into hell, respectively) ; cf. tar- laic, he flung ; do forlaicthe, was flung, &c. ron-chend, seal-skin ; gen., 125, 168 i criol ron-cind, which T gl.‘in a creel of skin of seal there was the garment ’. But the gl. Fniff has ‘ so that he asked of Ronchend, a sub-deacon . . . . , and a garment was found in a creel that Ron-chend had with him, in the chariot................ like to the skin of a seal’s head was that garment ’. rop, cop. subj. 3 sg., may it be ; immediately folld. by the predicative word ; 27, 152, 16, 202. 29, 34, 41. 126, 194, 198. 131, 38. 132, 47 ; occasionally written only ro 29, 392, 41. 127, 203 (F rop). rorda, see immradim. rose, eye ; 134, 35 ; dat., ruse, 135, 67. ruadi, redness (of fire); 28, 29. 'rualaid (?) 120, 98 ba maith conid'rualaid do, gl. co ro'ernestar, ‘dedit’; but probably Colgan’s et bene ei successit is as near the original as we can get; for con'rualameans ‘went, befel, happened’, cf. FM ann. 866 do’n deabaid conruala, ‘ in the battle which took place ’. rubrum, L. 26, 11. ruire, ‘great king’, as the gl. gives, 26,4. 28, 27, 29 (ruri); gen., 112, 7 mathair mo rurech, (ro’rf%gl.)GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 265 ruirmiu [Z] form, probably to [A] do'rim-, ‘1 recount/ 119, 81, but the T gl. seems to look on it as a per/., ni ro'airmius. The form ruirmiu would however be a curious enclitic, in spite of F gl., ‘ I cannot effect its turem nor its arim, its enumeration ’, but there is very little difference made between the do'rimim and the ad'rimim in actual use. In its two instances of occurrence here, we have 119, 81 ni riiirmiu, ni dirmiu, but 123, 134 ni fail do'rh'rme, gl. don£ a thurem, as pres. subj. 3 sg., where there is no sense of past time involved. The repetition was evidently a common usage, cf. FM 919, ni ruirmiu, ni airema ; LL 54 a 39, 47, 50 ra'rimit ocus ra'hdrmit, &c. ruri, see mire. 'rurme, see ruirmiu. ruse, see rose. s', infix pron. of 3 pers. sg. and pi., after ni', no', do',fo' and ro':— 97, 5 maisse doine, ni'rtoimled; 100, 25 na tri coicait novreanad ; 100, 29 ni'j’gaibed tart na lia ; 101, 34 mairb, do’rfiuscad ; 101, 36 in each, do\rfuc ; 101, 38 meicc E., fo\rrolaic, 103, 62 fo\rrolaich ; 116, 51 ni's'gaib ; 116, 52 ni\rdfgaib, 118, 72 a tret, ni\rdfgaib al-lm ; 125, 166 ni\rderbrad. sab, mighty, powerful, (gl. sonairt), 100, 23 ba sab indarba cloeni. saecula, L. 28, 25. sdib, false. saib-fdthe, false prophets, 135, 50. saib-rechtu, false laws, 135, 52. saiget, arrow ; 27, 20. saill, piece of bacon ; gen., 116, 53 lucht saille. saith, see seth. saland, salt; 119, 80. Salem, rex Salem, 27, 23. salm, psalm ; 100, 30 cet — . samaigim, I place ; pret. 3 sg., 102, 5 5 samaiges crich fri aidchi. samud, congregation ; 113, 25 s. St. Brigte, cf. FM sub ann. 835 sam^d Padraicc archena ; 869, &c. sanct-, as prefix = St. -(Brigid); 113, 25. 114, 30. 115, 41. 126, 189 [all in Broccan]. sanct, used as subst.,^/. dat., 126,190 co sanctaib Cille-dara. A very notice- able use of the word : Cormac has the item sanct, specially applied to St. Brigid, but it is certainly not of common occurrence as a noun subst. s(an)c(t)a, 131, 42 is commonly read as a Latin expansion for the sea of MS. : F has sruthib, which makes the right measure of syllables (8), but unless we read sanct a sruthib ‘ saint out of sages ’, I do not see what is to be done with sancta. To say that sruith is Jem., and therefore sancta an adj. fern, in agreement, is to give an explanation which demands proof of possibility. Sanctan, n. pr. Bishop S., 131, 42. santach, covetous, greedy (of wealth); 113, 13 s. for seotu. ~sasad (?) 114, 34 nach mod ro'sasad mo beoil (F 'sasat); the gl. ro'seset, {'sesset F), ‘they might reach’, seems to suggest a connexion with ro'soich, ‘ whatever way my lips may reach ’; cf. the form sasar, which266 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. is found several times in the SM., I. 264, 6 ; II. 140, 18 sasa(r); IV* 376, y; V. 458, 9, usually with the same gl. (segar and) innsaigther, as found in O’Dav., p. 117, suggesting sag-, ‘to sue5, as the root. “ I beseech God against every battle, whatever way my lips may (reach ? suffice ?) ”. sathech, satiated, satisfied (with food); 116, 55. scar aim, I separate ; pret. 3 sg., 118, 67 s carats aforbrat, gl. scailes, ‘ she (put off and) spread out her garment (on a sunbeam) ’, which is plainly the meaning, but scarais does not convey it. It occurs in the same hymn 121,109 scarais a hech cenn a breit, ‘her horse disconnected his head from the yoke5, though here too the construction is abnormal, for ‘ to sever from5 is scarfri,—(scar as I have never seen); besides cenn has no pron. and breit no article, and ech is singular though the verb in the next line is plural; and in fact the gl. suggests something different with its fo breit, bis fo bragait ind eich, quasi the fo-breit, which is under [= around] the neck of the horse. Perhaps the horse tore or broke some portion of the trapping called cenn fo breit or something of the kind. The word occurs correctly used, pass. pret. 103, 63 ro'scarad (anim Patraicc fri-a chorp). see'/, story ; gen., 114, 36 amru sceoil; pi. dat., 97, 1 atfet hi scelaib. sciath, shield ; 27, 20. 126, 194. 134,40. Scotaib, to Irish folk, 101, 35. scol, school (monastery); gen., 29, 40 hi timehuairt na scule-se. screpul, scruple (-weight); 124, 159 cid oen s. -se, affix, denoting (with preced. art. def.) the proximate demonstrate 29, 39 in guidi-se, 40 na scule-se ; 30, 48 in cathraig-se. se, six ; 97, 2, 5. seek, prep. (cum acc.), past, beyond. 26, 13 (ro*n*snada) sech na nemi; 100,24 seek treba doine ; 110, 6 s_ drungu demna ; 126, 184 (ro*n*snadat) sech piana ; 131, 26 sech macc D£, seems to mean in spite of, perhaps, ‘ outside the influence of5, but it is impossible to determine the meaning precisely because of the vagueness of other words of these two lines. sech, seems to mean ‘ whoever5 in 29, 42 sech ro-ised, but the exact meaning is uncertain ; ‘ whoever might attain, may we attain5, i.e., ‘ whether anybody5 or ‘ beyond what anybody else5 attain. sech, conj., for, since ; 115, 43 sech ni chiuir, ‘for she did not buy, &c.5 ; 125, 175 sech ni furecht forcraid ann ;—besides that, though ; 116, 55 sech ba sathech X de, ni bu bronach A. sechip, whatever (it be), cpd. of sech, and the subj. pres, of copula ; 26, 6 secip leth, ‘ (in) whatever direction5, wherever. secht, seven ; 26, 14. 118, 71. •sefainn, only in red. perf. 3 sg, 121, 114 do’sephain an os ; and 3 pi. 122,, 124 ce do'sefnatar in tsluaig, ‘though the multitudes chased it5, gL ro'toipniset and ro'taifnitar. A good example of the transformation of forms [A] do'sefnatar, [Z] toifnetar, where ro'toifnitar may be con- trasted with the T toip\h\ni-set, which has added the j-aorist to [the redup. perf. base of svenn, i.e., se-svenn, where (s)h + v — f written here 'sephain and *sefnatar, cf. Ml. 36di7 'sepfainn. But obviously, the writer of this verse understood nothing of the real relations of the two forms, for he gives 121,119 tafnetar coin alta di, with the enclitic form ;GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 267 i.e. he was on the stage of the language parallel with the glossator of F at 122, 124. scire, see sere, sc mine, L. 27, 23. sen, blessing ; sign (?); 26, 1. 29, 38 sen De ; 103, 68 ba sen gaire i ngenair (?). sena, denial; 127, 203 cen sena. se'nad, act of blessing ; 30, 45. senaim, I bless ; subj. pres. 3 sg., 30, 54 Xt xo'n'sena ; pret. 3 sg., senais, 119, 77. 120, 99. 121, 115. 122, 127, 129. 125, 163, but depon., senastar 120, 89, (where it is curious that in one stanza three of the verbs have this de- ponent form, though senais is used six times in this very poem) ; pass. ptep., 119, 76 senta impe, ba derg-laid, (cf. MR. 196, 7 used of a consecrated banner). The gl. T regards the bath as a bath in which Brigid herself was, ir-raba si fein, so that possibly the gl. took it as, 4 wondrous to her (was) the blessed bath around her ’, but Cogitosus says nothing of her being in a bath, 4 uidens aquam ad balnea para- tam’. The gll. know nothing of the construction of senta, which they render as if it were active, bennachais .i. ro'senastar. seotu, see set. *sephain, see sefainn. sere, love ; acc., 115, 42 uarach im seirc De. sermonibus, L. 27, 21. sessam, act of standing ; 26, 3. set, road ; 102, 46 for set, 103, 61, 62. set, valuable object; 123, 141 in set argait, the silver pin, gl. delg (141 and 144); 124, 153 gl. in mdin, and tinne argait, bar of silver. sit, likeness, equal, 4 the like of’ a person ; 126, 195 as-set, ‘her equal’. seth, labour ; 101, 35 ro'ches mor-sethj 130, 17 each seth doringba; 115, 40 sith iar saith (F saeth), gl. disease or labour ; pi. 103, 63 iar sethaib. sethrach, laborious; 131, 38 mo chorp rop sigith s. [F saethrach], gl. T or sethach. si, she ; only occurs once, 126, 178 where F gives sith fri gabud, but T did not so read, for it glosses si .i. Brigid ; nor do I know how sith could be rendered, because sith has no meaning that could be brought into this line. But every line of the whole stanza is doubtful. If si is the pron., it is wrong ; and indeed neither se 4 he ’, nor si 4 she’, (nor siat, 4 they ’), ever appears elsewhere in these poems. siasair, she sat; 112, 2 siasair suide eoin i n-ailt, gl. ro'saidestar. There can be no doubt about thz meaning, as the word occurs Ml. 43b 1 imm- a-siassair oh-sedit, (he besieged), but the form is not satisfactorily explained : assuming it to be the result of a redup., siass{-air), for se-sess-, is to assume an arbitrary base sess extracted out of a relatively rare form seiss, 4he sat9, which is itself of sufficiently obscure origin. On the other hand if the analogy of -artas air = drlastar, 4 he addressed’, from glad, be followed, we might take se{d)estar = siastar, [but also cf. miastar from mid'iur and fiastar from fet-ar (x/ vid), as dep. fut. (subj.) 3 sg.] ; and the analogy of tarrasair and tarrastar as the pret. 3 sg. of to-air-sissiur may have aided the equation of -astar = asair as 3 sg., (siastar =) siasair. side, the dei terreni, worshipped by the Irish before the preaching of St Patrick ; pi. acc., 101, 41 tuatha adortais sidi, gl. F sithaige.268 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. sigith, permanent, lasting, 131, 38 mo chorp rop s., F rob buan. sin, storm, bad weather; 115, 38 ; gen., 100, 27 uacht sini. sinit (?) old age, 111, 21 iar sinit, gl. iar sentaid F. sinnach, fox ; 122, 121. sith, peace ; 29, 41. 115,40. sith\f\laith, ‘kingdom of peace’, or ‘prince of peace’, 100, 19, probably the latter, for the line follg. speaks of his descendants, sith-laithe, ‘ day of peace ’, 102, 56. "sins, (?) 135, 63. slabreid, chain, fetter, dat. [of slabrad], 29, 33 tarslaic P. a[s] slabreid. sldn, n. pr. ‘ fontis Slana ’, gl. 100, 29, from follg. : sldn, whole, sound (healthy); 119, 78 s. cen galar. sluag, host, multitude ; 30, 45. 123, 137 ; pi. nom., 122,124 in t\s\luaigj acc., 113, 120 slaagu. 'sn', infix pron. 3 sg. pi.; 99,14 and 100, 19 do\y«*icfed, he would reach (come to) them, (perhaps also 102, 54); 124, 15$ ro'sm'bi, she dashed it (against her hand). snadim, I protect; subj.pres. 3 sg., ro'n'snada, ‘may he protect us’, 26, 13. 28, 27. 113, 20 ('snade) ; 3 pL, 126, 183 ro'n'snadat j pret. 3 sg., 26, 11 ro'n'snaid. There are also three instances of an extraordinary form snaidsi- folld. apparently by an objective pronoun, viz. 26, 11 snaidsi* um, ‘ may he protect me’, where the gl. has rovrsnade sind(l) ; 28,27 snaidsi'unn (with same gl.); 29,38. When a sufficient number of forms analogous to these are discovered in other texts than these (and the Felire), the correct analysis may be ascertained. There can be nothing gained to science by attempted explanations of such combinations of vocables as 28, 27 snaidsiunn ruri ronsnada,—and *snada the last word must be, to rhyme with gaba,—where snada has to be twisted into a past tense to make sense, while just before 26, 13 ro'n'snada is used (rightly), = ‘ may he protect us.’ Again, 28, 28 soersum .i. ro'soera sinn, both gll. : any such soersum is an impossibility. snddud, protection ; 27, 15. 132, 49. 159, 7. snechta, snow ; 115, 38 where the gl. seems to suggest an inversion, “the wind drove snow by a storm ”, adding, “ that is to teach (or effect ?) a trisyllable, for that was put between . . . . , quod non additur in fine ”, which possibly refers to the tria sin that should have come at the end of the line after gaeth (as in the prose), but which is put between snechta and the verb luades. But I do not understand 11a dulect of the gloss, and therefore cannot explain the clause fully ; gen. 134, 24 etrochta snechtai. so, pronom. affix with def. art., denoting proximate demonstr., this, these ; 135, 47 na nert-j#/ see also -se. sochaide, multitude, company ; 134,47 hi s. in company, opp. to alone, or with multitudes opp. to with but a few ; cf. LL 58/3 16. sochraite, army, post; 134, 41 ; cf. FM sub ann. 866 [p. 504, 13 sochraide and sochaide 17]. soer, free, noble ; 110, 15 biam soer; 132, 50 ateoch in rig soer suthain. sderaim, I free; subj. pres. 3 sg., ro'n’soera 30, 54. 110, 5. Ill, 24. 131, 44. 159, 12 ; 3 pi., ro'n'soerat, 26, 67, 10. 27, 24. The form soeras occurs 28, 25, 27 and 29, 37 and is gl. ro'soeras tar, ‘he freed’ 25, as foedes 33 is declared by F to be ‘ praeteriti temporis ’, but soeras of T can hardly be other than the relative form, ‘ qui liberat.’ As to the formGLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 26? soersum 28, 28 the gll. render ‘ may he free us/ But it is impossible to justify such a version. soillse, light; 102, 56, 60 (soillsi), 134, 23 (soilse). solma, swiftness ; 159, 7. .sw*, sound; 99, 16. 103, 62. soscela.} gospel; 101, 33 pridchad soscelad (by error from the ending of word preced.). soter, Gr., 28, 25. sous, knowledge ; dat., 119, 73 is da’m sous, gl. dan and filidecht', ‘ poetry5 y cf. FM ann. 921 soas .i. so-fios, ‘ good knowledge/ spiriius, L. 27, 17. spirut, spirit, of the Holy Ghost; 30, 54. 130, 11. 159, 1, 3, 5, 12 ; gen., 126,. 180 in spirta. smith, variously rendered, a chief, a sage, an experienced person &c. ; 131, 42 of Bp. Sanctan. Stephani, L. 27, 17 (F). suanach, sleepy, given to sleep; 115, 41 gl. cotultach, id. suas, above, of motion.upwards; 100, 24 ‘it lifted his form upwards’. Succai, n. pr. of Patrick, his baptismal name, given by his parents, gl. as a Welsh word, sucat=‘ strong battle ’, 97, 3. suide, act of sitting ; 26, 3. 112, 2. -suidiu, dat. of pron., iar-suidiu, ‘after this’, subsequently ; 116, $3. 124, 158. suit, eye; dual, nom., 119, 84 di suil. surnn, oven, Lat.fumus ; dat., 28, 29 a[s] surnn tened ; [som in Bible]. suthain, everlasting, eternal; 132, 50 in rig soer s. /-, remnant of def. art. in mas. sg. nom. before vowel, 101, 39 in /-apstal. reduction of do, ‘ they ’, between the tonic accent on the subst. follg,, and the preced. prep, i-do-biu = i-t-blu, in thy life-time, 102, 51. tabraid, see dobert. taet, come thou ; 159, 4 tcet, a Christ. tafnetar, see under 'sefainn. taidlech, shining, resplendent; 110, 4 in grian t., gl. taitnemech, id. taig, see tech. tair, dry weather ; 117, 59 ba t. coidche inn-a gort, gl. terad toerad. fair, may it come; 3 sg. [j-aor.] subj. (injunctive), 130, 24 ni’m'thair mortlaid ; 135, 58 co no’m'thair ilar fochraice ; with infix after the prep, pref., 130, 20 do'm'air-se trinoit; 130, 26 do'mm'air trocaire; 131, 31 ^•mm^/r fiado ; 3 pi., 30, 45 tairset li-ar n-athafr. tairchanaim, I prophesy; imperf. 3 pi., 100, 19 tuatha H. tairchantais, ‘ praedicabant/ tairchetul, prophecy ; pi. dat., 134, 16 i tairchetlaib fdtha. tairisem, steadfastness, stability ; 134, 29 t. talimm. tairle, may it reach, assail; 26, 8 nacha'n'tairle adamna, ‘ may hunger not reach us ’; 130, 23 m’m'thairle ec ; 131, 25 ni*m'thairle erchor amnas, but in both cases there was evidently a reading thuisle, gl. ni tharda tuislind form, as well as the reading, ni tharda li taisi, which was clearly an ety. gl. on tais-li, ‘death-colour’ ; but in 130, 16 it is770 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. m'm'tharle, gl. ni rom'taidlet, ‘ may it not touch me.’ Even in such a set of lines as those of Sanctan it is hardly possible to accept so poor an invention as ni’nvthairle in three contiguous stanzas ; the gl. on 16 evidently contemplates taidle; for tairle, LU 19 a i dianda *tairle mo lorg-sa, mairfid-us, ‘ if my club reach them, it will kill them ’. tair set, see tair. taithmet, recollection, commemoration ; 27, 18 t. anma Ig.; 126, 187 U Fiadat. tatarn, earth, ground; gen., 134, 29 tairisem talman; dat., 131, 44 for talmain, ‘ on earth ’. 'tan, time ; adv. in tan — ‘ at the time when ’, 97, 2. 102, 53. 103, 65. 121, no 125, 164, 165, 174 ; always folld. immediately by the verb of the clause, save 125, 165 in a line that is inexplicable, in tan ^/ba gabud di. tanic, see ticcim. tar, over, across; (mountains) 98, 9. tarle, see tairle. tarmchosal, transgression ; 101, 38. tarslaic, he freed, delivered, released (from bondage); 29, 33 tarslaic P. a[s] slabreid. Another example of the use of an enclitic form where there is no justification for the form ; it is gl. ro'tuaslaic F, cf. tuaslucud used here (163,42) of release from servitude ; for tarslaic cf. S. na Rann, 7319 dianfarslaic, and 5287 conas'torslaic. Possibly the scribe connected it with tarleic, ‘ he let him loose ’, for tuaslaic- \_fuaslaic- fo + od 4- ^/slaE\ might have been expected to keep the prefixal tua-, but cf. Ml. 58 a 11 dorosilc, and cf. here 27, 18 do'nforslaice, cf. {do) for slate-, tart, thirst, drought ; 100, 29. Tassach, n. pr. ; 102, 53, gen., 54 Tassaig, the ‘ cerd ’ (artist) of Patrick. tathich {tathig F), it visited, haunted ; 121, 113 tathich tore allaid a tret. ’te, see under forte. tech, house ; 121, 108 ; dat., 118, 68 i taig. tedm, pestilence ; gen., tedma 110, 8 ; dat., tedmaim 26, 8. tegdais, house ; gen., 125, 171 i toeb tegdaise. tein (apparently a dative form), fire ; 28, 25 soeras L. di thein; 131, 28 ar thein; but also written even ten, cf. 102, 48 asin ten; 124, 148 for ten, —the normal form being tenid; but the gen. is always correctly tened, 28, 29. 126, 181. 134, 25. Probably the short form was more con- venient (with prep.) for the poets. Cf. FM ann. 526 i ttin, ‘in fire’, 844 i tein. Temair, n. pr. Tara ; 101, 44 ; gen., Temrach 100, 20. temel, darkness ; 101, 41. temporibus, L. 27, 22. tened, see tein. tenga, tongue (?) ; 131, 36 lurech arbaig mo th., F thihga, which it must be, to rhyme with finna. I have no idea of the real meaning or construc- tion of the stanza. ternam, act of escaping ; 126, 200 asrollem ternam, ‘may wre merit escape’, gl. .i. ro’ernam, which might seem as if the glossator looked on terna?n as subj. pres. 1 pi. tesbad, was failing, deficient ; imperf. 3 sg., 125, 176 nicon tesbad banne ass ; apparently a combination of tes- [= do + es] and the substantive verb.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 271 tessed, see tiagaim. testa (?), 130, 20 do*nvair-se trinoit testa, the gll. evidently know nothing about the word, for in trinoit testamail conveys no meaning, and the speculative ‘or tresta .i. treda’, 4threefold*, shows that testa was only jargon to them. tiagaim, I go ; [j-aor.] subj. 1 pi., 26, 2 da tiasam, gll. cip e leth tiasam, 4 whichever way we go ’, but cia tiasam should mean 4 though we go5 ; at least the use of cia = cipe leth remains to be proved ; (s-aor.) imperf. subj. 3 sg., 98, 7 (asbert) con tessed for tonna, gl. co ndichsed. ticcim [= do-iccim, I move towards], I come ; (imperf. of fut. =) condit. 3 sg., 99, 14 do'sn'icfed arithisi, he would come again, so 100, 19, where probably 'sn' meant 4 to them’, and it is not impossible that mosn'icfed (102, 54 F) was taken to have the same meaning, for the gl. has ueniat P. iterum hue, ajid then, nirbu go quia uenit P. iterum co S.; — [.y-aor.] subj. 3 pi., 26, 8 immu'n'tisat ar tedmaim, where gl. tisat immun shows that it was felt to be an infix, pron., but on the other hand we have 101, 36 tmrnt con iissat, 4 that they should come (to judgement) around him ’, where immicontissat would be a curious cpd. Even in 26, 8 it is a doubtful cpd., for the meaning of imthised is not quite the same, cf. 99, 17 gadatar co tfssad, ar a n-imthised lethu, they prayed that he would come, that he might go about (‘with them if lethu may be held to mean this); — perf. 3 sg., 101, 39 con'da'thanic, till the apostle came [to them?] ; 3pi., 121, 108 tancatar a tech, ‘they came home.’ tichtu, act of coming ; 99, 15. 100, 21. timehuairt, circuit; 29, 40 hi t. na scule-se. timmi, warmth ; 100, 32 gl. tofliuin and teas, id. tinchetul, act of reciting, incantation ; pi., 135, 50 tinchetla saib-fdthe. tind, sharp, fierce (?); 110, 4 in grian t., gl. fiery, blazing : I have no note of the word occurring elsewhere in this sense. tinne, piece of bacon ; 120, 89 gl. saille. tintarrad, 99, 18 ar a t. o chloen tuatha H. do bethu, that he might convert from idolatry the tribes of Erin unto life, gl., ar a comthad, a gl. which shows also the root, com-/&?-ad, from ^-so,4 to turn *, hence conto'r-oe 4 he converted and so do-ind-to-ro-soad\ where the strong accent of the enclitic form seems to have absorbed the vowel of ro and the root so, and the double rr represents r+h [= s] ; cf. contoroe Ml 123 b 7, and du Intarrae, Ml 54 d 3. tir, land ; 100, 20. tisat, tissad,\ see ticcim. tlacht, garment; 111, 19 gl. etach, though there does not seem much mean- ing in the comparison of Brigid to a garment ; ‘the garme?it over coloured (garments)*, or as F says, ‘the dress that surpasses every beautiful dress is she * ; cf. Cormac’s inn edach ligda, p. 26, sub ‘legam* ; SM. I. 150, 10; MR p. 180. 'tlucestar, see do'thlaichiur. tochuiriur, I summon; pres. 1 sg. (dep.), 135, 48 [T has tocuirius]. ioeb, side ; dat., 125, 171 i toeb tegdaise. togairm, invocation ; 129, 5 noeb-t. ; 133, 2 where the construction is utterly unintelligible, 135, 70. togairt, apparently a synonym of airge, 4 dairy ’, cf. LB 63 a 30 do immim na togorta .i. na hairge, cf. do’nd arge of gl., 116, 49.272 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. *toimled, enclitic of do'mllim, I eat, consume : imfierf. 3 sg.. 97, % maisse doine, nvs'toimled. tolam 130, 21 do*mm*air trocaire may mercy come to me t. (?), gl. i tot ocus i n-ellmai, 4 in silence and in preparedness (?) ’, which is merely an ety. gl., [= toi + ellam\ Where the word tolam occurs in LU 70/3 8, it was evidently regarded as a form of talam, 4 earths It is not tolay (which means a flood ’), but tolam, and its meaning is unknown. 'tolomar (?) 29, 35 di-ar Fiadazt ro'n'tolomar, gl. ro'tholtnaigem, may we be pleasing to, or assent to, obey the will of; but here again the form of the verb, including an infix pron. reflexive, causes a difficulty : 4 may we render ourselves pleasing to our Lord5; elsewhere the verb is ntr.y and governs the dat., cf. the phr., biad ra'tholathar do, LL 171 a 3, 14- tomlach, threatening ; 29, 38 gl. tomaithmech, cf. peccad: peccthach = tomadr tomthach ; [gen. tomtho, 4 minationis ’, Ml 26 d 2]. tdniud, act of descending ; 133,10 of Christ’s coming down to the Judgement. tonn, wave ; pi. acc., 98, 7 tessed for tonna, gl. for muir. torbas (?) 131, 28 ar threthan torbas, gl. toimes bas,4 which marks out, defines,, death ’ (?), but also gl. tores bas. I know no satisfactory analysis or explanation. tore, boar ; 121, 113 t. allaid. Torrian, n. pr. Tyrrhene (sea) ; 99, 11. toscur, company, 4 the guests ’; 116, 56 ni bu bronach in toscur; gl. in t-oegi* 4 the guest ’, but adding, or in tuata, or in ... . cugud, or in gnim, so that there is a margin for possibilities. It is not certain that there is any word oscur-=.(‘a guest’, but tascur ‘company’ is common enough, and there were certainly several guests, 4 hospitibus divisa ’, Cogitosus, c. iv. tra (tlira), a connective particle, whose meaning here can hardly be defined as it only occurs once, 135, 48 etrum thra, (efiol) ye, but 0 reads indiuy 4 to-day ’, and perhaps some form of trath stood in our text. trdth (canonical) hour ; gen. 131, 31 cech trathay 4 at every hour.’ treb, dwelling-house ; pi. acc., 100, 24 (tuargaib) sech treba doine, raised past the dwellings of mankind, ad caelum, says the gl. The word is used also in the cpd. cethar-trebe 97, 6, ‘four tribes’, gl. ‘because [he served ?] tribibus quatuor, that is the reason why the name Cothraige (viz. cethair aige) clave to him.’ In the Tirechan Coll., Patrick is called Cothirlhiacus, 4 quia seruiuit iiii domibus magorum ’, Cothraige was his name during his captivity in Ireland. But the difficulty is that -trebe is genitive; perhaps it is best to take Cothraige Cethartrebe as one word, P.’s name, and ile might then be understood as including the members of the four households : 4 numerous were the people whom C.C. served.’ But the word Cothraige is not of obvious analysis, and the use of cethar with treb suggests a definiteness of meaning, [as the Ten Tribes, the Two Tribes ; cf. Horn-Pass., p. 639, de-threb, p. 633, deich-threb^[ which probably was not fully known even to the commen- tators. trebrcch, continuous (?), 102, 60 ciasu threbrech, possibly referring to the continued light of the sun when it stood still ; cf. the deriv. verb, St. Gall. 7a4 trebrigedar cech consain i ndegaid araile cen gutai n-etarru, of the concurrence of three consonants. -trebthach, farmer, only in the cpd. ban-trebtach, 4 a woman keeping houseGLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 273 the later language used = 4 widow ’, but there is nothing to show this meaning here 124, 145. tren, strong ; 29, 38. 133, 2. 135, 70. tren-fer, strong man, champion, 123, 136. treodatu, threeness, trinity, 133, 3 (repeated 135, 71) cretim treodataid. It can hardly be doubted that this is a reference to the expression found in the Preface to Altus Prosator, 64, 52 cretem oenatad co foisitin treda- tad, 4 belief of unity with confession of trinity.’ But the words in the Lorica are grammatically inexplicable, save by emendation. tress, combat; 26, 4. 114, 33. tressaniy strongest; 129, 2 is ed ainm as tressam, superL to tren. trdty herd ; 118, 72. 121, 113 ; cf. FM ann. 866 marbaid an tred immo’n tore, ‘ kill the herd along with the boar.’ trethan, (the stormy) sea ; 131, 28 ety. gl. tri-thond [quasi rpuevpia], c because experienced sailors say that it is the third wave that most frequently sinks ships.’ The word is common enough, with various translations, such as ‘current’, FM. ann. 1587 ; ‘fury’, MR., p. 318. 256 ; cf. Oss. Soc. III. 76 ; O’C., Led., p. 617. 487 ; see also Fel. June 3, and the gl. thereon, in O’Dav., p. 122 ; cf. LU. 39/334 ; 51833 ; 106/343; LL. 113/319 ; 154al4 ; 172a29 ; 212a26 ; 225a49 ; 146/319. triy three; 26, 9. 28, 29. 100, 25. 101, 40; — 117, 64 fa thri, ‘thrice’; 124, 156 hi trf, ‘(broke) into three parts.’ triay prep, through ; 26, 11 tria rubrum mare ; 115, 38 tria sin, ‘by a storm.’ triary group of three persons ; 114, 36. trinoity the Trinity ; 112, 6 where the gl. apparently takes it as a genitivey but even thus the stanza is unmeaning ; 130, 9 huasal /. do*n*foscai; 130 20 /. testa (?); 133, 2 togairm /., where again it is impossible to construe the word (135, 70); rightly used in its gen., 101, 42 inna trimite ffri. triuny one-third, a third part; 124,16c ni furecht cid oen screpul ba mo triun arailiu, where the subject of furecht seems to be omitted : ‘ there was not found [one third part] that was greater than another third part even (by) a scruple.’ trocairey mercy ; 130, 21. trocary merciful; 132, 47. ' trogiy wretchedness ; 28, 31. truagy wretched ; gen.y 122, 122 (do raith) in truaig; pi. acc.y 113,18 fri lobru truagu. irusctiy gl. clamuy 4 lepers ’; acc. pl.y 101, 34; I have not seen the word anywhere else. tuay silent; 100, 20 said of Tara, gl. cen gloir. tuargaiby raised, lifted, pret. 3 sg. [dofo'argab-]; 100, 24 t. a [f]eua ; 123, 137 omna na t. in sluag, ‘an oak, which the crowd did not (could not) lift’, [inf. turcbail in gl. on 137]. tuathy folk, people: acc. dat.y 101, 41 for tuaith Herenn ; 102, 57 fri tuaith [acc.] Cannan; pl.y 99, 18 tuatha Herenn, 100, 19. 101, 41 ; dat.y 101, 40 do thua/yfcaib [F] Fene, 113, 23. tuathy north ; left (side); 100, 29 i Sldn tuaith B. B., which the gl. takes to mean 4 to the north of B. B.’, Colgan 4 ad aquilonem iuxta B. B.’ ; with prep, fo-yfo-thuaithy northward, 120, 102. 121, 114. Used quasi- prepos., tuathuniy ‘ on my left ’, 129, 3. 135, 63. LIBER HYMN. T274 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. tucaim, I give ; pres. 3 sg., 125, 170 ni bu ances each thucai, which acc. to the gl. should mean, ‘ it was not vain [or deep] to the person who gave the vat to Brigid *, see under ances. With prothetic f after infix pron., pret. 3 sg., 101, 36 do's'fuc do bethu, ‘ all whom he gave [took with him] to life/ tuisech,, leader ; 26, 11. turim, act of numbering ; 114, 35 m6 turim, ‘more than can be numbered.* tuus, beginning, front; only in phr. ddm thuus, ‘in front of me*, 129, 4. uabar} pride, vainglory ; gen., 103, 67 cen airde n-uaba/r (F). uacht, cold ; 100, 27 u. sfni. Uachtur G., n. pr. Upper Gabra, “a great hill in the plain of Leinster”, gl. 121, 120. uade, uadib, see 6. uair; for, because ; 102, 59 huair assoith la Hdsu in grian ; 129, 2 uair is ed ainn as tressam. (h)uan, see 6. uarach, acting only for an hour(?); 115, 42 ni bu huarach im seirc D6 (sqd semper, gl.). This is certainly what the glosses take the word to mean, but it is an extraordinary use of the word : uarach as a derivative from uar ‘ hour *, can hardly be made to denote ‘ intermittent *! The word was no doubt chosen to get an assonance with suanach of the pre- ceding line, but it was more probably intended to bear its normal meaning, ‘ cold *, ‘ chilly *, i.e., ‘ without fervour *. It is used as an epithet of the devil and of hell, S. na Rann, 942, 8350. Has, above ; 111, 19 in tlacht uas ligdaib ; 130, 14 huas domun ; in cpd., os chinn, above [the head of], 114, 30; with pronom. element, uasum, ‘ over me *, 129, 8. 135, 62. uasal, noble ; 26, 10 co rig n-u.; 130, 9 huasal trinoit; 112, 6 co nhuasail hiris. uasal-athair, patriarch ; pi. gen. 134, 15 -athrach. uaser, where F has oser, can be nothing but ‘younger (brother)*, referring to Joseph in relation to his brethren, 26, 9 though the gl. gives anuasal fer ; cf. S. na Rann 3142 Ioseph ossar a mbrathair, and see 7137. uasum, see uas. uath, horror ; pi. dat., 131, 30 co n-ainbthib huathaib, which the gl. expands into ocus co n-uathaib; perhaps only adjectival. uathach, horrible (of hell), 131, 39. uathed, in phr., i n-u. 7 hi sochaide, ‘ amid a few or in a multitude*, or perhaps ‘ alone or with others *. ucht, bosom, lap ; 120, 96 inn-a hucht. Victor, the angel Victor, ‘ the common angel of the Scotic race, even as Michael is for the Hebrew race*, 98, 7. 102, 47. \K\uile, all; 29, 41 (huili), 30, 50. 98, 9 (tar Elpa hu.). 101, 37 (huili). 126, 200. 135, 47 (na huile nert, pi. acc.). uisse, suitable, fit; compar., 102, 60 ba huisse soillsi fri ditsecht na n6eb, gl. ba coru, ‘ fitter *. ulc [ole], evil; dat., 123, 142 ar ulc fri, ‘to the detriment of*; 159, ioar iffern co n-iVulcc; see also elc. ulli, L. 28, 32.GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 275 tint, suffix pron. after verbs, ‘me’, 26, 11. 'unn> suffix pron. after verbs, ‘ us ’, 28, 27. 29, 38. Ur> of the Chaldees ; 28, 27. urlatu, obedience ; dat. 3, 133, 1 i n-urlataid aingel. usee, water ; pi. dat., 131, 32 ar uscib luathaib. ut, L. 28, 26. utmaille, unrest, activity ; 26, 3 itir foss no u., gl. cid for imtecht. ymmon, hymn ; 102, 51 ; //., 100, 25 ymmuin. T 2276 IV. Glossary to the Amra (text only). Abbreviations as on p. 217 with the following : „ Ad. = Adamnan’s Prayer (No. 34). Cr. = The Amra of Colum Cille (ed. O’Beirne Crowe, Dublin, 1871). YBL = Yellow Book of Lecan. «, poss. adj. pron. 3 pers., his ; it hardly seems to occur save in the sg., but it is not always certain ; 185. 190. 191 (a meit ?). 323 (a huath, where the h is merely formal). 331. 430. 463. 484 (tre n-a chian?). 493. 5112. 516. 519. 533. 598. 611. 637. abb, abbot; 263 cell cen abbaid (